두 번 사는 랭커

Urrrng—

Stuck in Astraeus’s body, the Ruyi Bang trembled.

Checheche—

Astraeus’s body scattered with black smoke and began to be absorbed by the Ruyi
Bang.

A letter was engraved at the end of it.

στερία

Astraeus’s name was engraved, and the Ruyi Bang split apart again, falling into Yeon-
woo’s hands.

All those who had been watching stiffened. A few of them couldn’t understand what
had happened.

What Yeon-woo had done was beyond anyone’s imagination.

Sealing a god.

The power that made gods and demons consider the Great Sage as the evilest had
activated. The souls of gods and demons were forced into the prison of the Ruyi
Bang, and their powers would be given to its owner!

[You are absorbing Divine Factors.]

[You are absorbing Divine Factors.]

……
[The process of awakening your Demonic Divine Dragon Body is continuing.]

Crunch, crunch—

Yeon-woo could feel the amount of Divine Factors in his body multiply after killing
Astraeus and gaining the title of God Assassin.

His soul was boosted, cells stiff. His senses were greatly sharpened.

[Be careful of outer impact.]

But even in such a situation, those who had been watching the battlefield couldn’t
step up easily.

The killing of a god was shocking, but it was more unbelievable that the ceasefire
was broken in just a few seconds.

Hades and Typhoon were both rulers of Tartarus. A ceasefire in their names had
great meaning in that it could influence their statuses.

However, the ceasefire had been broken by a mere mortal who wasn’t even in Dis
Pluto.

Although Astraeus was considered one of the weakest Titans, she was still a ‘god’
with a divine level.

A supernatural had been killed too simply.

Even in Tartarus, where all kinds of strange phenomena happened, a god had never
been killed before.

No one had imagined it.

But it just happened.

Hades’s subordinates quickly looked towards Hades. It was to rescue Hades, who
had probably been impacted after the ceasefire among greater beings was broken.

If Hades was in a critical state, Typhoon and the other Giants with him could come
back to attack again.
But……

“Hahaha! A crazy bastard like the Great Sage and Allforone existed!”

Hades burst out laughing, looking at Yeon-woo. He was acting completely different
from his usual cynical side. And he didn’t seem injured at all.

‘How……?’

‘Maybe……?’

His fast subordinates were able to see what had happened.

The ceasefire of Hades and Typhoon was largely of two identities, Dis Pluto and the
Titans and Giants.

But Yeon-woo wasn’t affiliated with either.

He had fought with Dis Pluto, but he wasn’t Hades’s subordinate, and he wasn’t
connected to the holy territory either.

His sudden interference hadn’t broken the ceasefire.

‘What an incredible coincidence!’

‘It’s not. It’s too miraculous to be called a coincidence.’

‘It can’t be…… something he did out of calculation, right?’

They suspected that what Yeon-woo did wasn’t impulsive but thoroughly calculated.
They trembled because if it was really planned, it was truly incredible.

This wasn’t something possible with just calculations. If just a little went wrong—if
the system judged him as an ally of Dis Pluto, there would’ve been a great penalty.

You had to have guts to attempt it.

“What’s everyone doing, not protecting him?!”

Dis Pluto got themselves together on Hades’s cold command and began to move to
protect Yeon-woo.

Because the deal was broken, it was possible the Titans could attack.

But……

『How…… amusing…… 』

Typhoon’s eye was opened through the clouds again, like he was thinking the same
as Hades.

The eye was definitely smiling.

『Very…… 』

With those words, he quietly vanished. The column of light that surrounded the
Titans was gone, and a silence descended onto the battlefield.

“……”

“……”

Everyone was blankly looking at Yeon-woo, who was standing alone in the middle of
the battlefield.

***

Kahn and the rest of them arrived half a day after the battle was over.

They had heard from Brahm that the temple of the King of the Underworld was
surrounded by Titans and ran at full speed to arrive.

What greeted them was a messy battlefield where the battle was already over.

Soldiers were sitting on the ground, gasping for breath.

They all looked exhausted.

There was a rotting smell from the corpses of the monsters, but they didn’t have the
mind to clean it up.
The castle walls were half-crumbled, and most of the barrier was caved in.

No one in the party could tell what had happened.

Only Brahm, who was once a divine being, realized the situation and mumbled.

“Things are more messed up than I thought.”

He thought that the situation in Tartarus was worse than he expected.

Anyone could tell after looking at the holy territory.

A holy territory was a location where the god’s will descended. It was the only house
where a god could stay in the lower world. If such a place was in critical condition, it
was obvious how bad things were around it.

“Did you follow Cain?”

Just then, someone quietly approached them.

She was a small woman with short hair that came down to her shoulders. But the
eyes that flashed through her lion’s mane of hair were sharp. The aura she gave off
was violent as an aftermath of the battle.

However, the party was surprised for another reason.

She was a player like them.

They had heard that players left for Tartarus to train themselves, but they didn’t
know they would meet one so quickly.

“Yes.”

Brahm nodded on behalf of everyone.

The woman scanned the party and spoke in a dry voice.

“Lord Hades ordered me to take you to him. Follow me.”

The woman only said what she had to and turned around. She didn’t seem to care
whether the party followed her or not.

Kahn looked at Brahm, wondering what to do.

“Let’s follow. It looks like Hades sent his apostle.”

Brahm nodded and quietly followed after the woman.

The rest of the party looked at the woman with surprised eyes as they walked
behind her. An apostle of Hades? That meant she was as powerful as Benteke, who
was Poseidon’s apostle. No, just based on her aura……

‘She seems stronger. How powerful is she? I’ve never heard of there being such a
strong person.’

Kahn looked the woman up and down as he muttered to himself.

The woman stopped and glared at Kahn.

“I’ll warn you now. Don’t do anything unnecessary. Here, your neck will be slashed if
you do anything like that, and no one will blink twice.”

Kahn rubbed his neck unknowingly. He felt shivers in that short moment.

The woman began to walk with those words again, but Kahn was left standing there
in a cold sweat.

‘She…… might be on the level of the Nine Kings.’

***

“Long time no see, Hades.”

There were glares from all around. A murderous intent to run at the person who
called their master’s name boiled in the air.

Brahm didn’t care.

He was once one of the three main gods of 〈Deva〉. Though he had lost his power
after gaining a physical body, leaving the heavenly world, and being defeated by
Agares to become a player’s subordinate, it didn’t mean his personality from the past
had disappeared.

Moreover, Hades was one of the few who was well acquainted with Brahm.

It was because they both hated the heavenly world.

Hades waved his hand on his throne to calm his subordinates down. Then, he rested
his chin in his hand and smirked.

“My generals are still on edge from the battle. I hope you understand.”

“I do.”

“Great. Anyways, it’s been a while, Brahma. You’ve come in a hilarious state.”

It could seem like he was laughing at Brahm for not even being a mortal.

But Brahm knew that Hades always spoke cynically since Hades always viewed the
world coldly like he did.

However, although he had changed a bit after meeting Sesha, Brahm seemed to have
gotten even more sharp and thorny.

Brahm shrugged.

“I’m in a rather pathetic state…… but it’s fun.”

“Fun?”

“Yes. I feel free after throwing away those annoying things.”

Hades narrowed his eyes, as if he was trying to find something. Then, he snorted
when a smile spread across Brahm’s face.

“You were a psycho who used to shout at Shiva; I can’t get used to this side of you.”

“Why don’t you throw away your heavy burden, too? You’re too hard-working, unlike
your brothers who always wreak havoc.”
“Thanks, but I’d like it if you didn’t say meaningless things.”

Brahm internally clicked his tongue. In fact, he didn’t think that Hades could
abandon his responsibilities either.

That was how important it was.

The responsibility of being the oldest brother of Olympus. The obligation to stop the
Titans and Giants. The sincerity to rule over the Beyond properly.

It was what made Hades into the Hades of today.

‘The problem is that they’re slowly consuming him.’

The guy who was suffering from all the responsibilities couldn’t help but crumble
trying to stop the rebellion of the Titans and Giants, no matter how strong he was.

‘But he didn’t ask Olympus for help, and he even kept it a secret from his wife,
Persephone…… Is there something else going on?’

Brahm thought to himself, but he didn’t ask Hades.

Although gods and demons were tied to their many societies, each of them was an
individual being. It would be disrespectful to ask Hades why he made his decision.

Aside from that, Brahm was more interested in quickly making Kynee and finding
clues about where Cha Jeong-woo was. There was no need to do more work than
necessary.

“But where did you send Master?”

He was still connected to Yeon-woo, but the connection was so faint that he couldn’t
see Yeon-woo’s precise location. Even if he spoke to him, it wasn’t delivered because
something was blocking it.

“Hearing the words ‘Master’ from Brahma. Ha! It’s worth living all this time to see
this.”

“Don’t try to change the subject. Where is he?”

Hades pointed to the ground.

Brahm frowned.

“The underground?”

“In prison.”

“What……?!”

“He dared to break the ceasefire under my name.”

Brahm gripped his forehead. It seemed like his master had caused another incident.

Looking around, he saw the faces of Hades’s subordinates were dark. But they
weren’t malicious. They just looked a bit uncomfortable, like they weren’t quite sure.
A few of them even seemed relieved.

“Seems like our master found another sly way to cause chaos.”

“Pretty sly. He got Astraeus.”

“……!”

This time, Brahm was surprised. The others had blank faces, not knowing who
Astraeus was.

“Cain…… caught a god.”

“……!”

“……!”

The feat of killing a god was legendary among players.

There were rumors about Allforone on the 77th possibly being able to do it, but it
had been done by Yeon-woo?

“She’s puny for a Titan, but…… that’s still incredible. Hahaha!”

Brahm laughed, saying Yeon-woo was qualified to be his master. The expressions of
Kahn and the others became stranger.

Then, Brahm smiled coldly. He wet his lips. A type of magic message dug into Hades’s
ear.

『The secret of levels could leak into the lower world; are you okay with that?』

Hades snorted. He responded with his physical voice.

“Do you think I won’t be able to handle it? Those who can’t are just fools.”

The subordinates and players looked at him with questioning eyes, not knowing
what he was talking about.

“You’re the same as ever. You don’t change easily. Fine. Then, back to what we were
talking about.”

Brahm smiled again then asked with serious eyes.

“What’s our master doing below?”

Had he already begun to create Kynee?

“I don’t know.”

“What……?”

“He was the one who said he wanted to be stuck down there.”

-I’ve committed a crime, so I’ll accept my punishment. Please lock me up.

Hades thought of how Yeon-woo had walked past his shocked soldiers and spoken to
him confidently.

From what he saw, Yeon-woo wasn’t one to surrender himself that easily.

It was clear there was something he had in mind.

What was he trying to do this time?

Hades smirked, unaware of the fact he was doing so. For the first time in his boring
life in Tartarus, there was something that stimulated him.

***

Meanwhile, in the underground prison.

[The awakening of the Demonic Divine Dragon Body is near complete. The process of
formation is commencing.]

Crunch, crunch—

Yeon-woo was recreating his body while withstanding immense pain.

After everyone left, only Hades and Doyle remained in the grand hall.

Hades smiled bitterly looking at Doyle, who exuded Persephone’s scent.

On the other hand, Doyle was expressionless, as if he was wearing a mask.

Hades’s smile turned even bitter. It was a smile of sadness. He broke the silence.

“Have you been well, Persephone?”

***

Yeon-woo’s body was burning with heat.

Part of it was the fever that came from attempting his reawakening, but most of it
was due to the 900 Channelings still connected to him after the battle was over.

He had to both cool his fever and focus on the awakening process at the same time.

[Hermes looks at you with interest.]

[Ares clenched his fists, saying men should be strong.]

[Hundun quietly watches you.]

[A message from Agares has arrived.]

[Message: Get rid of those lowly Divine Factors and take what I offer……!]

[Messages from Agares have been temporarily blocked by the authority of other gods
and demons.]

[Athena paces around, thinking of what she can do to help.]

[Thanatos watches you.]

[Nergal watches you.]

[Osiris watches you.]

……

[Vimalacitra hopes there is a path in your penance.]

[Cernunnos is silent.]

Yeon-woo was dizzy from the messages that kept on popping up, but he was having a
good time. Nothing felt better than becoming stronger.

It was also a good opportunity to see where the end of his potential was after
swallowing the Summer Queen and the Monkey King’s shedding.

Hwak—

As soon as the thought left his mind, black and gold light combined around his body
to create a strange phenomenon.

The light drew three different flowers and turned into a red snake to enter Yeon-
woo’s head.

The One-horned tribe was detailed in how they classified the different peaks of
martial arts.

From the three flowers gathering to the red snake.

The peak that combined the different internal energies as one and swallowed it to
further the growth of the soul and the body.

It was proof that he had reached the ends of the expert level.

The deeper his soul became, the more his body followed, and the awakening process
entered its final stages.

When Divine Factors were imprinted into the deepest parts of his cells and the
Dragon and Demonic Factors had reached a balance……

The moment the Dragon and Demonic Factors, which had been fighting for control,
couldn’t move anymore as they were put into a three-way confrontation, the process
finished.

[The Divine Factors are awakening.]

[The Divine Factors are awakening.]

……

[The Divine Factors have successfully settled.]

[Divine Blood will be added to your Demonic and Dragon Blood.]

[Divinity is firmly engraved into your demonic and dragon bones.]

……

[You have succeeded in combining Divine, Demonic, and Draconic Factors.]

[The change of your properties was completed successfully. ‘Demonic Dragon Body’
has been upgraded to ‘Demonic Divine Dragon Body.’]

[This is the first of its kind to be created. Nothing is known about the potential and
limits of the body. Uncover information about the body yourself.]

……

[You have achieved something not easily accomplished. Additional Karma is being
provided.]

[You have gained 100,000 Karma.]

[You have gained an additional 200,000 Karma.]

[You have gained clues about ‘Divinity’ and ‘Supernaturalness.’]

[The gods of death watch you.]

[The demons of death watch you.]

[The gods of war bless you.]

[The demons of death are discussing your level again. They need more time for their
judgment.]

Yeon-woo slowly opened his eyes.

He was in a place that was just big enough for a single person to lie down. White
walls, ceilings, and the iron bars were all he had. He requested to be put in here
because he didn’t want to be bothered by anyone when he was awakening and
working through the fever.

Thankfully, there were no interruptions, and the awakening was finished.

The words “first of its kind” stood out to Yeon-woo the most.

It seemed it was true that although there were dragons who became demonic, none
of them made deals with gods.

‘Did something change?’

When he first created his Demonic Dragon Body, he couldn’t even attempt to control
his overflowing power.

He was able to reach the 3rd awakening as a result of it.

However, the Demonic Divine Dragon Body was quite different.

Although the system messages were saying a lot had changed, Yeon-woo didn’t know
what had. He felt normal.

‘No. The divine fever is gone.’

He realized that the fever that had burnt his body up had completely disappeared.

It wasn’t because the Channelings vanished either.

He could feel the 900 gazes on him. No, they were even clearer than before.
He could feel where, how, and who was watching him.

“This is Hermes here, Athena here, and Cernunnos there. And this is…… Vimalacitra.”

Yeon-woo pointed with his finger and muttered to himself.

[Hermes nods with satisfaction.]

[Athena tears up, touched.]

[Cernunnos silently watches you.]

[Vimalacitra blesses you for finishing your penance.]

[Agares is mad that you didn’t call his name.]

[A message from Agares has arrived.]

[Message: Why didn’t you call……?!]

[Messages from Agares have been temporarily blocked by the authority of other gods
and demons.]

[Agares has released the block with his authority.]

[A message from Agares has arrived.]

[Message: You guys must have gone nuts……!]

[Messages from Agares have been temporarily blocked by the authority of other gods
and demons.]

Yeon-woo ignored Agares, who was running rampant once again, and examined each
of the Channelings. He could feel the individual supernatural beings connected with
him like they were all right next to him.

‘The characteristics of the powers are different. Is this divinity?’

Yeon-woo had only focused on the traits and effects of the powers as he used them.
They were only tools.
But now that he was able to sense them more deeply, he realized that wasn’t
everything.

The depth of powers had no end.

He was able to check the general positions of each god and demon as well as their
divinities.

He could tell how Thanatos and Nergal were both gods of death, but he couldn’t
discern any other information.

The category of their powers was “death,” but the detailed information within it was
vastly dissimilar.

Now that he could feel them, it was obvious that he would be able to use the powers
more proficiently.

Of course, that didn’t mean the 900 powers were all settled. There were still some
difficult parts, but he probably wouldn’t faint anymore after releasing them all.

That was a huge development.

Yeon-woo opened the information window to look closer.

[Trait: Demonic Divine Dragon Body]

Summary: Dragons, demons, and gods have been the highest species at the top of the
world with their supernaturality since the beginning of time.

There hasn’t been a case of having every single one of their Factors, so the
possibilities are endless.

Accomplishing “the first of its kind” will lead you on the path of the Demonic Divine
Dragon that will soon be born.

*Gold Dragon

You can further the powers of dragons, demons, and gods.

*Domain of Dragons, Demons, and Gods

You can declare your own domain, ‘Binah,’ over a specified territory based on your
qualifications.;

*Dragons, Demons, and Gods’ Knowledge

According to your qualifications, you can view ‘Hochma’ that dragons investigated,
‘Netzeth’ that demons created, and ‘Iesod’ that gods created.

*Dragons, Demons, and Gods’ powers

According to your qualifications, you can activate ‘Keter’ that dragons learned,
‘Tiferet’ that demons mastered, and ‘Chesed’ that gods set up.

However, there was near nothing he could learn from the information window. It
seemed that he would have to figure it out for himself since his body was the first of
its kind.

Closing the window, he sat cross-legged on the floor. He was going to learn the exact
condition of his body.

‘And I have to check Divinity and Supernaturality.’

His consciousness faded below.

***

That night, Hades ordered Yeon-woo to leave the prison and begin creating Kynee
right away.

Since he had broken the ceasefire, Typhoon could come attacking with the Titans
and Giants any time.

Hades wanted to prepare for what could come by finishing the great artifact.

There was still a military air around the territory.

“Here. Call for me if you need anything.”

Lam led the party to the smithy. It was clear she would never have taken them there
if it wasn’t for Hades’s orders. She left after glowering at Yeon-woo.
Yeon-woo knew why Lam was acting like that.

He was treated in two polar opposite ways by Dis Pluto. They either glared at him or
encouraged him.

The former group was angry for breaking the ceasefire, and the latter was glad that
he killed a Titan.

Yeon-woo didn’t care about either of them.

His head was filled with thoughts of finishing Kynee and undoing the seal on the
pocket watch.

『It’s been a while.』

『Ah! I didn’t know I’d be back here again!』

The Cyclops Brontes and Steropes were emotional as they looked around the smithy.

The youngest, Arges, rubbed his eyes that were brimming with tears. He never
would’ve imagined that the three brothers would be able to work here again. He had
only ever dreamed about it.

Unlike the emotional Cyclopes……

“There’s too much to touch.”

“How were they able to create weapons here all this time?”

“That must’ve been how bad the situation was. It’s a wonder they were able to last in
the fight against the Titans.”

Brahm, Victoria, and Henova sighed.

With just a glance, they could tell it was a mess. There were only a few furnaces that
worked, and tools like the hammer and anvil were so old that it was incredible that
they hadn’t crumbled.

There wasn’t any metal left in the shed either. It seemed impossible to fix the place
up.
The weaponries of the large clans in the lower world seemed better off.

Hades was once famous for being the wealthiest out of all the gods and demons.

But now, that was all gone, and nothing was left.

Arges had a glum face. The blacksmiths who used to look down on Hephaestus of 〈
Olympus〉 once upon a time were no more.

“But the fire seems different.”

Yeon-woo looked at the fire burning in the furnace. On the outside, there was
nothing that stood out about it, but there was a bundle of flaws that he could see
with his Draconic Eyes.

Arges nodded like it was obvious.

“It should be. It’s the first fire that was brought from light when the world was
trapped in darkness at the beginning of time. It’s also Prometheus’s treasure. That’s
the only pride left of this smithy, with everything else broken.”

Yeon-woo’s gaze turned in its direction. The rest of the party looked surprised as
well.

“Then this……?

Arges nodded heavily.

“Luciel’s light. It’s fire from his Soulstone.”

“……!”

“……!”

Yeon-woo reflexively moved his hand to the pocket watch.

Click, clack—

The pocket watch vibrated at the tip of his fingers, like sparks shaking in the wind.
『Then let’s get to work.』

The oldest, Brontes, rolled up his sleeves and widened his eyes with determination.
[The creation of Kynee has begun.]

『Let’s look at the materials first.』

The Cyclops brothers took charge of the process. Yeon-woo pulled out the materials
he brought in front of Brontes.

When he took out the core material, the Adamantine Nova, Brontes tightened his
fists.

『You really brought it……!』

The Adamantine was made of condensed Adamantium, a mineral that was hard to
obtain even in the Tower.

They called it a miracle when even a tiny bit of it was found.

The basic material for Kynee was the Adamantine Nova. A lot of Adamantium was
needed.

But what Yeon-woo brought was more than enough to make Kynee.

It was also extremely pure, like a master had crafted it.

『What’s leftover can strengthen the arsenal of Dis Pluto immensely……!』

“That’s mine.”

Brontes spoke excitedly, but Yeon-woo dampened his mood.

He felt like he had been splashed with cold water.

『What?』
“I would like to make this clear before we start. Everything here is mine. Please don’t
forget.”

『……!』

“Giving Kynee to Hades is only the price for the favor he’s doing me.”

Brontes’s face crumpled.

『What are you talking about?! The safety of Tartarus is at stake! The Titans and
Giants rising up will cause huge……!』

“Only to Olympus.”

『What……?!』

“Am I wrong?”

Yeon-woo looked at Brontes and the other Cyclopes with steady eyes. At the same
time, he showed them the Channelings he was connected to.

Brontes gasped.

So many entities were gazing down at him. They were intense and fearsome. Each
was the eyes of gods and demons of a superior level. Other than a few, they were
looking at Brontes sardonically with disapproval.

Only Athena and Hermes, gods from〈Olympus〉, were pitying him. Even Ares was
sneering at him.

Only then was Brontes able to realize their situation.

The Titans and Giants were only beings who were chased away after fighting for the
rule of 〈Olympus〉. Gods and demons from other societies couldn’t care less. It
didn’t concern them anyway.

The Titans and Giants could invade the stages after the 30th floor once they
successfully invaded Tartarus.
But there would be Guardians and other gods and demons watching them.

Even if there was chaos, it wouldn’t be as bad as what〈Olympus〉was going

through.

Yeon-woo was saying this was their problem, not his, so they shouldn’t force him to
do anything.

What was more, Brontes felt like his soul was being pressed down by Yeon-woo’s
every word.

He couldn’t breathe.

The fact that he felt breathless although he was already dead was ironic, but he really
was.

It was like the connection he had with Yeon-woo was strangling him.

The chains bound him more tightly the more he tried to resist.

He couldn’t even think negatively of Yeon-woo. Magic power was making him bend
to his will and follow him.

‘Respect him!’

‘Submit to him!’

Although there was no sound, it was like voices were ringing in his ear.

As if trying to hypnotize him.

He realized he couldn’t rebel against Yeon-woo.

He thought of trying to destroy himself, but that didn’t seem possible either.

His promise to destroy his own soul if Yeon-woo did things for personal gain had
already lost its meaning. He had lost control over his own soul. It was just a part of
Yeon-woo’s collection.

How was this possible?

No matter how far his level had fallen, he was once a divine being. The fact that he
was bound by a mere mortal was already unbelievable. No, was it different because
Yeon-woo was a God Killer?

Brontes suddenly felt scared of Yeon-woo.

The player who he had only considered to be a tool to benefit Hades and Dis Pluto
looked like a beast who would swallow them.

A beast with fierce eyes and sharp teeth.

『…… Alright. For now.』

Brontes had no choice but to bend to him. Since Yeon-woo had complete control, he
had to listen to him.

Steropes, who was relatively more logical and reasonable than Brontes, sealed his
lips as he looked in front of him. It was obvious who was victorious in the battle of
wits between Yeon-woo and his older brother.

“Will you be alright pressing them like that?”

Creutz carefully walked up to Yeon-woo’s side and asked, but Yeon-woo resolutely
shook his head.

“You have to be firm about these things from the beginning.”

Yeon-woo didn’t have plans to lose his dominance any time soon.

***

[The first step, ‘Refinement,’ has begun.]

[Current progress: 2%]

『…… The most important thing is to work the fire of the beginning of time.』

Brontes pointed at the furnace meant to melt the Adamantine Nova. His face was stiff
as he explained, but he was only focused on the process
“Is there a reason why?”

『It’s the only fire that can melt the Adamantine Nova without damaging it.』

“Is the fire from a Soulstone?”

『Right. What Lord Hades attained a long time ago, the stone of Castitas.』

The Soulstone was split in fourteen pieces, the Seven Virtues and the Seven Deadly
Sins. One of them was in Hades’s possession. Arges had been creating weapons using
its fire.

It was the reason why Dis Pluto was able to last this long.

The fire of the beginning blazed in Yeon-woo’s eyes.

‘If I can learn how to use it…… ’

With this, he became sure that it was just the Cyclops brothers who could use the
Soulstone properly. If he could learn how, he could unlock the seal on the pocket
watch.

『But we’re the only ones who can deal with the fire. The flames can swallow souls if
used incorrectly. So in the meantime, I’d like for you to do something else…… 』

Before Brontes could finish, Henova headed for the furnace. He had been looking
around with a bored face.

Brontes tried to stop him, but Henova was already blowing the bellows.

And……

Whoosh!

“The fire is too strong. Although the heat capacity of Adamantium is high, if the heat
isn’t spread around, there may be impurities mixed in it later. Right?”

『That’s…… true.』

“I’ll watch the molten metal. No matter how high the quality, the impurities have to
be ridden of as much as possible for the Holiness to melt into it.”

Henova sat next to the furnace and began to blow at the bellows. The fire swooshed
up and settled back down again. He didn’t look like he was struggling.

Rather, he looked comfortable, like it was better to be next to the fire than in the
dangerous outside.

『Is it because…… you’re a Black Dwarf?』

Brontes looked at Henova with surprise and cleared his throat, pulling out the other
materials. There were 45 Apodis scales.

『You have to close this off on the inside so the movement of holy power is smooth.
But the formula is too complicated that it won’t be…… 』

“I’ll take care of this.”

“I’ll help too.”

Before Brontes finished, Brahm took the Apodis scales. Victoria followed him.

Brontes frantically tried to stop them.

『You know how to engrave the formula? If you’re incorrect, then everything will go
wrong?』

“‘Everything will go wrong’? That’s it?”

Brahm raised his eyebrows. Brontes remembered what Brahm’s identity was.

『…… Everything will go wrong, sir?』

Brahm laughed.

“Don’t I have to combine the Kathran liquid and the blood from Hadith’s heart by a
ratio of three to one and boil the Trajan with it at 190 degrees for 3 days? And then,
after that, I can resonate their sounds with the demonic cores. Right?”
『…… Y, Yes… 』

“I’d prefer it if you didn’t act smart next time. I probably know more about this than
you.”

Brahm took Victoria to the side and began work on the formulas.

After that, other than the process relating to refinement, Yeon-woo’s party was able
to do things faster than the three Cyclops brothers.

All Brontes did was tell them the order of how to create Kynee.

It was actually better for them to do the detailed work.

There were times when Henova’s methods were more efficient, and when Brahm
voiced his opinions, things progressed even more quickly.

The most knowledgeable out of them, Steropes, was surprised many times.

Yeon-woo’s party was better with efficiency and speed.

They had been looking down on them because they were mortals, so they were
shocked.

『Did our skills rust or did the world improve while we were sleeping?』

“It might be both.”

Steropes and Arges looked at the process with strange expressions.

[The creation is progressing quickly.]

[The ‘Refinement’ has finished.]

[The ‘Smelting’ is 34% done.]

[The ‘Forging’ is 19% done.]

……
It was a quicker pace than what the Cyclops brothers expected.

It was all thanks to the fact that they had split up the work.

Henova, Brahm, and Victoria took care of their jobs perfectly, and their results all fell
into place cleanly like one person had done it all.

At some point, Arges’s disciples had begun to move busily. Brontes’s hammer moved
quickly as he dealt with the core material.

Clang, clang, claang—

Kynee was the pride of 〈Olympus〉, one of the three great artifacts. They thought it
would take a while for it to be made. They had even expected the attack of Titans and
Giants while they were creating it.

It seemed they were mistaken.

Still, the speed was unbelievable.

Brahm’s knowledge was already greater than what divine beings had.

He hadn’t been called Brahma of Creation for nothing. Moreover, he had once created
the Philosopher’s Stone, the endgame of alchemy.

The three Cyclops brothers were also busy hammering, eager not to be defeated.

The speed of the creation process couldn’t be anything but fast.

Yeon-woo was carefully watching the process with his Draconic Eyes.

[The proficiency of Draconic Eyes has increased dramatically. 82, 83, 84%…… 96,
97%……]

[The field of what you can see of ‘Hochma’ has expanded.]

[‘Netzeth’ is being remade.]

[‘Iesod’ begins to take form.]

[‘Fiery Golden Eyes’ are connected.]

[The traits of ‘Divine Demonic Dragon Body’ are applied.]

His Draconic Eyes, which had grown significantly when he created the Philosopher’s
Stone, had grown again.

With Fiery Golden Eyes added on top of it, his understanding grew deeper, and he
could apply Divinity as well.

The Divinity he had gained when he caught Astraeus was nothing more than a fancy
name.

[Clue of Divinity]

The clue of ‘level.’ It’ll be applied in various fields. The more it is stacked up, the
greater the effect, and the growth of your soul will also be influenced.

In other words, it meant that he could use it as a booster for skills and Factors.

No, to be exact, it was readjusting all the attributes he already had for his Demonic
Divine Dragon Body.

Thanks to it, Yeon-woo could grow his Draconic Eyes quickly.

[The proficiency of ‘Draconic Eyes’ had increased. 98, 99%…… 100%.]

[Congratulations! The proficiency of ‘Draconic Eyes’ has reached its max.]

[All attributes related to the skill increase.]

[Strength has increased by 15.]

[Magic Power has increased by 20.]

……

[You have gained new understanding related to your skill. Superior skills are being
unlocked.]
[The superior skill ‘Heavenly Draconic Eyes’ is unlocked.]

[The proficiency of ‘Heavenly Draconic Eyes’ has increased dramatically and has
reached its max.]

……

[A new skill is being found after calculating your attributes.]

[The skill ‘Divine Draconic Eyes’ is unlocked.]

Yeon-woo gained a new, superior skill that was at the level of his Extrasensory
Perception.

[The ‘Refinement’ is finished.]

[The ‘Forging’ is finished.]

[The ‘Grafting’ is finished.]

……

[Only the last process ‘Granting Holiness’ remains.]

[Current progress: 98%.]

After about 10 days, Kynee was shaped, and only the final step was left.
“I did wonder…… but I didn’t think you would finish it so quickly.”

Hades laughed in disbelief. It was the type of laughter for when unexpected luck
suddenly came in one’s way.

His long-missed helm was right in front of him.

Kynee.

The powerful artifact that allowed him to kill Kronos during the war with the Titans.

It had helped him be silent as death but disappeared too easily, like a sandcastle
washed away by waves.

『Try it, sir.』

Brontes, Steropes, and Arges were bowing with emotional faces.

Hades nodded, moving his hand towards Kynee. Black light shot out from the ends of
his hand into the helm.

Granting Holiness. It was the process of binding the artifact to its owner.

A black energy spread around the throne. It was bright, but it seemed holy.

『Ahh……!』

“Finally!”

The three Cyclops brothers trembled from old memories while Yeon-woo read the
changes occurring around Kynee with heavy eyes.

His eyes settled heavily as his second pair of eyes opened.

[Divine Draconic Eyes]

Rank: power

Summary: An power from the ancient dragon ‘Kalatus.’

Dragons can see many things as they grow. Of those, there is a side of the truth that
humans will never be able to see, so many different types of knowledge can be
discovered.

*Observer’s Perspective

The eyes to observe and discover all things. They can quickly learn information
about items or people they see.

As a result, they can see the flow of flaws and holes. The greater the proficiency, the
more they can see.

*Eyes of the Absolute

Dragons are beings who are ahead of all other species from birth. No being could be
the same after meeting their eyes, and they discourage the spirits of their opponents.

It will be applied to all skills of powers related to “eyes.”

**Currently connected skills

-Fiery Golden Eyes: Eyes of the Monkey King. A part of the Great Sage’s power is
borrowed to open Heaven Bracket.

-Wise Man’s Eyes: Eyes of Vimalacitra. You can share a part of the Asura king’s old
experiences.

-???

The moment Divine Draconic Eyes opened for the first time, Yeon-woo realized that
he was walking a new path.

Draconic Eyes were only used by young dragons.

No dragons used Draconic Eyes after they had grown to their full sizes. They had
already learned too many things after living for over a thousand years.

However, the ancient dragon Kalatus was different. After organizing his knowledge,
he had created a new power.

Those eyes…… were passed down to Yeon-woo.

[A hidden being is watching you.]

Yeon-woo thought that the ancient dragon Kalatus, who was somewhere in the
dragon’s temple on the 50th floor, had given it to him so he could grow further.

There was no way he could use an power without an owner so easily.

[The skill effects of ‘Divine Draconic Eyes’ are being applied to view the great artifact
‘Kynee.’]

[Kynee]

Type: Helm

Rank: Great Artifact

Summary: The artifact of Hades, a god of 〈Olympus〉.

It has the same properties as his symbol that contributed a lot to the Titanomachia.
However, its traits haven’t been unlocked because Holiness hasn’t been granted to it.

Holiness is in the process of being granted.

**You have an authority to use ‘Kynee’ that is separate from its owner Hades.
However, if you activate your authority, you may cause Hades to become angry, so be
aware.

There were two lines from Kynee shown by the Divine Draconic Eyes.

One was towards Hades, and the other was towards Yeon-woo.

This was probably displaying who had the authority to use it. Yeon-woo’s line was
clearer because Holiness wasn’t fully granted to it yet.

Yeon-woo knew that if he focused Consciousness on the connection, Kynee would

react instantly.

And the result that would come after……

‘The Black King’s set will be finished here.’

He was tempted.

If the set of the Black King was completed, he would be closer to the power of death
that he desperately wanted. He could be a clue closer to finding his little brother.

However.

‘That will be the end.’

Would he be able to handle the fury of Hades and Dis Pluto? Yeon-woo didn’t think
so. Even if they were focused on the war against the Titans and Giants, there wasn’t
much that could stop a god’s wrath. He could be stuck in Tartarus without an exit.

Furthermore, there was no guarantee that he could use the Black King’s set to its full
power just because he completed it.

‘When I first gained Grief, the options didn’t unlock right away. There might be
another condition for the third piece, the Cast.’

He wanted to take it slow and steady. The message that he had completed the quest
hadn’t popped up yet, but he had kept his promise to give Kynee to Hades, so the
three Cyclops brothers would help him.

‘I can try to unlock the seal on the pocket watch…… I can try for Kynee after that.’

He could contribute to the war and receive Kynee as a reward, but it would be hard
to do so with the apostle Lam still around.

He decided to take his time with his decision. Depending on the situation, it could
change anytime.
The Holiness-granting process would take more than a couple of days to be
completed.

There was still some time left.

[Current progress: 99%]

Hades quietly took his hands off of Kynee and let out a sigh of relief.

***

While Yeon-woo’s party was giving Kynee to Hades.

“This is where you’ll stay.”

Kahn, Doyle, Galliard, and Creutz were visiting Dis Pluto with Lam’s guidance.

Unlike Yeon-woo and the others who were participating in creating Kynee, they were
assigned as combat members as they didn’t have any talents in crafting.

‘How cold.’

Kahn clicked his tongue internally as he followed Lam.

He had felt that Lam didn’t like any of them since he first met her.

No, it was more accurate to say that she was wary of them, like a cat who was wary
of other cats in its territory.

‘But we have to be closer for life to be easier in the future.’

It didn’t seem like it was time yet. He could approach her slowly to make her lower
her guard.

Kahn straightened his back unknowingly. He felt like he could see Victoria’s
narrowed eyes for some reason.

‘What, it’s not like I’m in that kind of relationship with the granny anyway. And I’m
not saying I’m gonna seduce Hades’s apostle either.’
He made ridiculous excuses to himself and quickly changed the direction of his
thoughts.

‘Anyway.’

His eyes shined as he looked around the base.

“I didn’t know there would be this many players.”

Doyle suddenly spoke with awe.

Tartarus was a hidden stage; not many knew of its existence. Moreover, it was
extremely hard to reach.

He had heard that there were some people who came here because they weren’t
satisfied with the Mountains of Penances on the 20th floor.

Upon seeing it for himself, there was more than what he expected.

Most of the soldiers were players. He could even see rankers who had disappeared
from the Tower long ago.

It was incredible.

‘Since this is the place with the most intense fighting in the entire Tower.’

Yeon-woo was just exceptional in how he continued to grow every day.

Most players stopped growing after some point.

The easiest way to overcome it was through battle.

There was much to gain in a fight to the death.

It was understandable that players came here.

However, because of the frequent collisions with divine beings, the mortality rate of
players was probably high.

The fact that so many players were here despite the dangers……
‘That’s how helpful being in Tartarus is to them.’

“Jinx.”

“……?”

Kahn suddenly reached over to pinch him.

Doyle frowned, wondering what strange thing Kahn was doing now.

“You said the same thing I was about to say.”

“How can you still be so childish…… never mind.”

They said people changed after going through something big. Seeing Kahn the same
as ever, he couldn’t help but sigh.

Kahn grinned and slapped Doyle’s back.

“Why are you sighing so much? Let’s smile a little.”

Doyle shook his head then grinned. This was probably how Kahn was able to save
him without giving up.

As he was thinking those thoughts, there was a sudden commotion from a section in
the base.

Kahn and Doyle turned in that direction. Galliard and Creutz looked as well and
turned stiff.

They were all horribly injured, like they had just been in battle.

However, their eyes were as sharp as ever.

“……Why is the Elohim here?”

Of the Eight Large Clans, the Elohim stood out the most. It was probably because of
their arrogant way of thinking—that they were superior to all others.

The people who stood out in the chaotic crowd were acting like them.
While players were congratulating them, they accepted the compliments like it was
obvious.

“The woman in the front seems to be the head of the Family of Life and Production
and the Family of Light. But she’s in…… horrible condition.”

The leader of the Elohim group was a woman with short hair, Paneth.

Aether was following her like a dog. The Golden Headband was tied around his neck
like a leash.

While Yeon-woo left Tartarus to look for materials, Paneth’s party had teamed up
with Dis Pluto to help them.

They distinguished themselves in battle, leaving for expeditions on their own to

invade the territory of Titans, steal their castles, or destroy the cores of the
monsters.

They had become the center of Dis Pluto.

Even now, while the Titans were attacking the holy territory, they had been
successful in fending them off. She had aimed for where the defense was weaker,
hunting a Titan who had been alone.

And the result……

[A god of 〈Olympus〉, Poseidon, is glad you gained the title ‘God Assassin’ and
gives you a new Factor.]

[Hestia is with him.]

[Demeter is with him.]

[Hera is with him.]

The Titan Megaera’s head was on the platter she brought.

“From Astraeus to Megaera……”

“And they say that Kynee will soon be created.”

“We might be able to win this war.”

Hades’s secretaries, the lower level divine beings, were excited.

Paneth nodded without much emotion, already having heard everything on her way
there.

However, Aether, who was following her like a dog, knew that she was extremely
displeased.

She was supposed to have all the honor and glory for defeating Megaera, but
someone else had gained the title of God Assassin before her, taking all the honor
and glory she was supposed to receive.

The Hoarder.

He was back.

She ground her teeth. He was someone she had to meet sometime, but it was
annoying that he made her accomplishment pale in comparison.

She tried to calm herself down.

There was no need for her to show enmity here. She had to fight against the Hoarder
someday anyway.

[A message from Poseidon has arrived.]

[Message: As you promised, rip all of them apart. Don’t let any of them live. Not a
single one.]

Paneth spoke to Poseidon and the three goddesses who were watching her from
somewhere.

“Then you must really……!”

[A message from Poseidon has arrived.]

[Message: I’ll promise once again. In the name of Poseidon, Hestia, Demeter, and
Hera.]
[A message from Poseidon has arrived.]

[Message: If you fulfill the prophecy, I will take away the suffering of your tribe.]

The promise of reviving the honor of their tribe after they fell to their mortal status.

The prophecy she had received before she left the Elohim was beginning.
『I’ll thank you again for your contribution in the completion of Kynee.』

Brontes bowed to Yeon-woo.

There was a brief moment of conflict, but Brontes didn’t forget the fact that Yeon-
woo was the one who tossed them a lifeline when they were in a situation without
hope.

If Yeon-woo hadn’t stepped up, the three Cyclops brothers would never have been
able to meet again or complete Kynee.

Yeon-woo was the savior of the brothers and Tartarus.

『Me too.』

“I agree.”

Steropes and Arges bowed as well. It was somewhat awkward because they were
meter-high one-eyed monsters.

『You can ask me to do anything.』

“Like I already said, this was just quid pro quo. And my condition was……”

Yeon-woo paused, pulling out the pocket watch. Brontes’s single eye narrowed.

『It was to unlock the seal, right?』

“Right.”

『Would you give it to me real quick?』

Yeon-woo carefully gave the pocket watch to Brontes.

[You cannot see information about the item.]

[You cannot see information about the item.]

……

[You have reattempted to see information about the item with ‘Divine Draconic
Eyes.’]

[You have succeeded in seeing a small part of the item.]

[The results are being shown.]

[Heaven Wing’s Pocket Watch]

Category: ???

Rank:???

Summary: The pocket watch that Heaven Wing Cha Jeong-woo left behind. It was
created from Luciel’s Soulstone, the stone of ‘Superbia (arrogance),’ and it seems to
hold a secret.

He still couldn’t learn much, but the Divine Draconic Eyes managed to show Yeon-
woo better results than before.

The part of Superbia that was made of the stone stood out in particular.

The fact that he could see information about the Soulstone meant he could analyze
information about it if he raised the skill’s proficiency. Only the first step was hard—
it became easier after.

『How much do you know about this stone?』

“I only know that it’s made of Superbia of the Seven Deadly Sins.”

Brontes seemed a bit surprised.

『You already know that much? Then it’ll be easier to tell you.』
His explanation continued.

『Like I mentioned beforehand, there are a total of 14 Soulstones left behind by

Luciel. The name of each Soulstone is different. They’ve been divided into evil and
good, the Seven Virtues and the Seven Deadly Sins. We are able to use the fire of the
beginning, Castitas, to melt the artifact because it’s “pure” like its namesake.』

Yeon-woo wondered what the name of the Soulstone that made Vieira Dune into
Mother Earth was.

He had a guess in mind.

Luxuria (lust).

『On the other hand, Superbia overpowers everything. It’s aloof and high. It’s also
stiff, so it doesn’t know how to bend to others. Because it doesn’t break easily, it’s the
perfect place to hide something. I don’t know who created it, but…… he must’ve been
very skilled.』

“What do you think he tried to hide?”

Brontes shrugged.

『How would I know? I didn’t make it. But…… 』

“But? Do you have something in mind?”

『The seal isn’t completely locked, and it was set up to have a hole somewhere. So, if
a certain condition is fulfilled, there will be a reaction.』

Yeon-woo nodded. He had that assumption as well.

The diary.

『So to unlock it, I think you need to aim for this point.』

“How?”

『If the person who made this watch wanted, he could’ve sealed the item inside of
the pocket watch forever. But the fact he made a hole means he wanted the seal to be
unlocked someday.』

Brontes’s eyes shined.

『It’s a keyhole.』

***

‘A keyhole.’

Sitting in front of the furnace, Yeon-woo rubbed the pocket watch. As the fire in the
furnace whooshed up, its warmth was delivered to him.

-To be honest, I don’t know if I can release the seal. Actually, I know I can’t. No one
has ever been able to unlock the secret of the Soulstones. If it was possible……
everyone in possession of one would’ve transcended mortal limits.

Henova had said that it was possible even the three Cyclops brothers might not be
able to unlock the seal.

It seemed he was right.

-But ‘handling’ it is another story. I’ll teach you about that.

-However, if we know what the key used to go in the keyhole is, the seal can be
unlocked. It’s a shame.

Yeon-woo muttered to himself.

‘A keyhole.’

It was most definitely the diary.

Then……

‘What’s the key?’

He quickly came to his answer.

‘Me.’

His brother had left behind the diary to try to give him something.

He did say he hoped Yeon-woo would go to the clan house to take the elixir, but there
were still functions other than an information source that he had left behind in the
diary.

The many hidden pieces he discovered after research. How to clear each floor, skill
trees, and more.

There was too much for all of it to be just for the elixir.

Moreover, the ending of the diary was somewhat of a cliffhanger, like there was
supposed to be something else.

‘I have to find the actual diary.’

Clearing his thoughts, he opened his mind. He had heard about the structure and
basic traits of the Soulstones from Brontes.

Then, it was up to him to figure out how to solve it.

‘First, the keyhole.’

He pushed his magic power inside of the pocket watch. It began to shake. The
needles trembled, like the watch would crack at any moment.

In the past, he couldn’t put in any more magic power because it seemed like it would
really break, but after knowing that the pocket watch was made from a Soulstone, he
no longer had any reason to be concerned.

The pocket watch began to float in his palm and spin like a top. An immense amount
of magic power swirled around it.

The amount of magic power increased. Strong winds blew and resulted in a magic
power storm.

The smithy Yeon-woo was in shook up and down. It was an earthquake so great that
anyone passing by would’ve thought there was a war going on.
The fire in the furnace flickered, and the weapons hanging on the wall fell to the
ground. An anvil swirled to the site. The air began to spin around.

“What’s……?!”

Henova, who had been waiting for Yeon-woo to come out, rushed inside. He was
shocked when he entered.

Everything was being destroyed by the magic power storm.

At this rate, not only would the smithy be blown away, so would the entire temple. It
would be a bomb in the middle of the holy territory.

Brahm realized the seriousness of the situation and pulled Henova behind him to
create a barrier around Yeon-woo. Victoria quickly helped.

The barrier was formed after magic circles flashed around. Yeon-woo was separated
from the space around him.

Meanwhile, Yeon-woo didn’t take his eyes off of the pocket watch.

[Divine Draconic Eyes]

[Fiery Golden Eyes]

[Black Gubitara – Wise Man’s Eyes]

The ancient dragon Kalatus’s eyes opened and flashed golden. With the Asura King
Vimalacitra’s eyes added on top, his Consciousness dug into all the different layers of
the pocket watch.

The many layers were being peeled off like the layers of an onion. He reached
through the layers of the pocket watch to get to its core.

The Soulstone was shining in a purple light.

It looked holy but also ominous at the same time.

The light swirled around the Soulstone, but it all came from one source: a hole that
was so small it couldn’t be seen unless one focused all one’s attention on it.
It was the keyhole.

Yeon-woo entered his Consciousness into it.

Clack—

He didn’t know if he was just hearing things, but he thought he heard something. It
was the sound of a key fitting into a keyhole. And when the key was twisted to
completely open the door……

“……!”

Yeon-woo’s consciousness was completely sucked into it.

[You have been connected to ‘Luciel’s Soulstone (Superbia).’]

[Synchronization is starting.]

The inside of the Soulstone was a boundless expanse of sea.

The purple light from before was nothing compared to the light inside. There was too
much to tell how much there was.

It was magic power.

It was holy power, demonic energy, and draconic power.

Moreover, it was monstrous power, spiritual power, curse power, skill power, and law
power. Then, it took on another property when it spun in the air.

It was all the energies within the Tower.

An energy that could become anything. It could be applied anywhere, and it could be
swallowed.

There was so much of the energy that one could get lost in it.

‘Is this…… Luciel’s Soulstone?’

Yeon-woo realized how Vieira Dune was able to swallow Mother Earth after seeing it.
Anything was possible if the infinite and omnipotent energy was swallowed!

Just this one Soulstone had this much power, but what would happen if all 14 of
them were combined? It made sense that gods and demons were fearful of it. He
guessed it was why Luciel was the target of the gods and demons.

‘The problem is how to approach this.’

He was deep in thought after seeing all the energy. He remembered what Brontes
said about this.

-Nothing can be done but pull out the contents of it slowly. That’s how the fire of the
beginning of time was pulled out.

-But don’t touch it rashly. The energy will explode. It’s as fierce as Luciel in the
legends. Everything has to be done carefully. If not, you and all of us here will be
hurt.

-Also, there’s one more problem. Where to put the extracted energy after it’s pulled
out. Castitas has the furnace as its medium, but…… I don’t know about Superbia. And
even if you do collect it somewhere, you won’t be able to use it all.

Castitas had enough energy to burn the fire of the beginning of time for one
thousand years for Dis Pluto.

Even now, energy was still being pulled out of it, like a stream that always flows. The
three Cyclops brothers only used it as a furnace. They didn’t imagine how else to use
it.

The stone of Superbia wouldn’t be that different.

Brontes had been concerned about this.

Even if Yeon-woo managed to find the keyhole and open the door, if he couldn’t
handle the energy behind it, he wouldn’t be able to unlock the seal beyond it.

However, there was something Yeon-woo had that the three Cyclops brothers didn’t
know about.

‘The Philosopher’s Stone.’

If it was the heart that could accept anything in the world, wouldn’t it be able to hold
the Soulstone?

Yeon-woo thought about the Demonism inside of the Philosopher’s Stone, but he still
wanted to attempt it.

He could be giving the Demonism an extraordinary power, but if he could collect all
of the energy of the Soulstone, he would grow just as much.

‘It might be a good thing since I’ve been thinking that a lower-level demon wasn’t
enough for it.’

He could find a new energy source.

With the method that Brontes taught him, he slowly pulled out the purple energy
from Superbia.

Then, he slowly began to lead it to the Philosopher’s Stone that was next to his heart.

……Huhu. You’re doing something fun.

He felt like he could hear the Demonism’s laugh coming from somewhere.
The voice was vanishing as if it had never been there.

The guy was quietly watching everything like always.

Yeon-woo was a bit annoyed, but he continued to pull out the purple energy. He had
said he wouldn’t touch him until Yeon-woo was ripe, so he was sure he’d be fine for
now.

It wasn’t that hard to move the purple energy. After pulling it up, it was sucked to the
Philosopher’s Stone like they were connected by glue.

He did wonder if he could use all of it properly because there was so much, but he
didn’t stop.

The Philosopher’s Stone heated up.

It was a difficult task because it seemed like it was about to explode any second, but
after enduring the horrible pain of his body burning, he succeeded in moving all the
purple energy.

The Philosopher’s Stone trembled, as if it was still hungry.

He didn’t know where all of it had gone.

Gathering his Consciousness into one, he created a phantom form. It was easier this
way to examine the Soulstone deeper.

And when he opened his eyes again……

Yeon-woo could see countless letters in the Philosopher’s Stone.

To my brother, who’ll read this diary someday.

From the first sentence that he had heard so many times he nearly memorized it–

……Sorry. Because of me……

……A strange message was sent to my phone……

……I lost my tie to reality after that……

……It occurred to me I might be able to get the elixir faster than I expected……

To the last sentence at the end of the diary.

The voices his brother had left behind were floating around as words.

‘The diary.’

Yeon-woo realized he was at the core of the Soulstone–the magical tool that made
the diary work. The source of magic power was most definitely in here.

He observed each of the words carefully.

However, there were too many of them, like fish swimming around in an ocean. They
came together to make new sentences or words he couldn’t decipher.

Yeon-woo moved through the letters.

The letters didn’t simply create words or sentences.

Sometimes, they took the shape of something.

Most of them were of Jeong-woo, as if they were trying to act out the scenes in the
diary.

There were many images of Jeong-woo–Heaven Wing swinging his sword, spreading
his wings, and looking down at the world.

Then, they all scattered and took another shape.

Yeon-woo looked at the multiple scenes soundlessly and was able to find a pattern to
them.
Slowly treading through the flow, he reached the center.

The concentration of the letters was so deep that the white world was now black.

At the end, Yeon-woo found himself stopping in his tracks.

There was a person there.

A naked man whose head was gathered in his knees.

He couldn’t see how the man looked because his body was covered by his wings.

Thump.

Yeon-woo could feel his heart beat faster.

‘Could it be……?’

The man didn’t lift his head from the clutter of letters that was wrapped around him.
Was he in a deep sleep? He had probably felt Yeon-woo’s presence, but he didn’t
budge.

Thump.

Thump.

Yeon-woo’s heart beat faster. Although he was only a phantom, he really felt like his
heart was beating. His breathing turned rapid. He couldn’t think properly because
his head was blank.

Only one word rang in his head.

Hyung.

The voice he heard when he left Persephone’s temple. Why was the only thing he
could think of the voice that desperately called his name?

Yeon-woo quickly gathered his wits and ran toward where the man was in case he
lost him.
……I found someone I love……

……Time continues to flow even now……

……Everyone was tired because of the long war……

Letters spun around the man. The sentences danced for Yeon-woo to come join him.

Each word, no, every syllable had his brother’s touch. They were traces of the lonely
times he had. Happiness, regert, and sadness were gathered in the words.

……One by one, they left……

……My body felt heavier……

Yeon-woo climbed above the flood of letters. The letters collided against Yeon-woo’s
body. Bruises and injuries appeared on his phantom body.

It hurt.

Too much.

……I miss you……

Yeon-woo wanted to shout that he was here. But there was no way to express himself
in a world that he couldn’t speak. He felt frustrated.

He tried to reach him as fast as he could.

But the flood of the letters were so strong that he couldn’t fight against it anymore.
With just a single misstep, he would be swept away.

……Only I was left in Arthia……

Still, he treaded forward, to get closer to him.

……Where did it start to go wrong……

He finally reached him.

……No one was on my side……

Pant.

Pant.

Yeon-woo gasped for breath. The man was close to him. Close enough to touch. But
the shape that was spewing letters was stopping him from getting closer.

He thought of how to get rid of it, but it was hard enough not getting swept away by
it.

What could he do?

There had to be some way.

‘If not…… then with brute strength!’

Yeon-woo clenched his teeth.

[3rd Step Dragon Body Awakening]

[All powers Released]

He pulled all 900 of the Channelings he had to him. Countless gazes stuck on him.

The purple energy pulled from the Soulstone moved according to his will for the first
time.

Hwaak-

His wings of fire spread apart. He felt fuller than after Astraeus. Now, he was
confident he could fight against most Nine Kings.

Kwang!

With such power, he ran at full strength.

But the shape didn’t break. Rather, more letters covered him and tried to push him
away.
Krrrr!

Still, Yeon-woo didn’t stop. He threw his body forward with the resolve to fight back
as much as it pushed him away.

The Philosopher’s Stone and his magic circuit spun like crazy. His Consciousness
became firmer and his senses more detailed. His flashing Fiery Golden Eyes looked
for any weaknesses.

But the shape still didn’t budge.

There weren’t any cracks in it either.

Only words that were broken into syllables. But even those were created into new
sentences after being thrashed around by the waves.

‘This isn’t enough.’

Brontes had said he was the key. The only key that fit in the keyhole and could open
the lock.

So when he had unlocked the seal to enter the Soulstone, he thought that was it.

However, there was another lock.

All the letters.

The diary was a lock.

……Where did it go wrong……

From some time, all the letters that he could see were filled with regret.

They were probably from what the guy was thinking of.

It would’ve been better if he was thinking of happy memories, but why was he only
thinking of useless things?

‘Damned bastard.’
Yeon-woo cursed at him.

He was like that back on Earth too. On the outside, he was bright, but internally, he
was always depressed.

A timid guy who was always worried about others.

When Yeon-woo said anything about it, he would argue back about what he had
done so wrong.

That was why after he died, he was continuing to regret even here.

And he was making himself suffer.

……Because I trusted people too much? Or because I didn’t take care of my team
members and tried to take care of my greed?……

It would be nice if he could do something about these damned letters at the very
least.

How was this depressed guy one of the greatest rankers? And Arthia’s clan ranking
was 6th at one point?

Yeon-woo wondered if Jeong-woo’s personality had changed after entering the

Tower but that didn’t seem to be the case either.

……Or……

……After I abandoned my family?……

It had to stop.

He needed more strength.

Something to break it at once.

‘Isn’t there anyone who can help?’

Yeon-woo looked up to the sky.

There were more than the 900 gods and demons looking at him now.

Those who were trying to peek at him using whatever method they could.

The supernaturals took an interest in him after he killed a god.

[‘Adad’ of the godly society〈Dilmun〉is watching you with Nergal’s help.]

[‘Thor’ of the godly society〈Asgard〉has paid a small price to Vimalacitra to

observe you.]

[‘Erleng Shen’ of the godly society〈Chan Sect〉is speaking about you with Prince
Nezha.]

……

[‘Sitri’ of the demonic society〈L’Infernal〉has approached Agares to watch you.]

……

[Current available powers: 2,711]

Because they couldn’t watch due to the block of Tartarus, they were paying a price to
gods and demons who were connected to him to share their vision.

The price was probably extremely high.

A price so high that a mortal like him couldn’t even imagine what it was.

That was how much attention Yeon-woo was getting from gods and demons.

Since things had come to this, Yeon-woo was planning on accepting all the powers.

No, he was even going to accept everything that was offered now.

‘Although I don’t know if I can endure with just Consciousness.’

Yeon-woo wondered if he could accept the powers properly in his phantom form and
not his actual body, but he didn’t care.
What he needed now was a mighty firepower.

[You have gained the power of ‘Adad,’ ‘E-Karkara.’]

[You have gained the power of ‘Thor,’ ‘Lightning God’s Hammer.’]

[You have gained the power of ‘Erleng Shen’, ‘Dragon Kill.’]

……

[You are gaining too many powers. Your body cannot handle it. It is advised you stop
contracting potential apostle positions.]

[Warning! You are gaining too many powers. Your body may be destroyed.]

[Warning! You are gaining……]

……

[Divine Factors are activating. The divine powers will be used.]

[Demonic Factors are activating. The demonic powers will be accepted.]

[Draconic Factors are activating. Your dragon body is strengthened.]

[The Philosopher’s Stone has been strengthened.]

……

[Your Demonic Divine Dragon Body has been strengthened.]

[Your Demonic Divine Dragon Body has been strengthened.]

Even in that moment, the letters around him continued to change.

……Did they think I could cure the poison……

……Everyone came to kill me……

Crunch, crunch-
When he had some firepower, he tossed his body forward one more time with as
much power as he could.

Krrrng-

A mighty firepower that covered the letters in flames poured down on the world. It
was so strong that he felt like his body was going to be split apart.

But even in the explosion, the shape didn’t budge.

Still, Yeon-woo endured.

……No one was on my side……

He didn’t give up, consecutively using Regeneration to repair his body as he

stretched his hand out to the shape.

Fortunately, because of the characteristics Wave of Fire had, the shape was
continuing to be shaken.

The letters were shifted side to side. Finally, his hand reached the shape.

……I knew then……

……There was only one person in the entire world on my side……

How could he get rid of this damned shape that wasn’t budging?

No matter how hard he pushed, it didn’t move. No, there was a small crack on it that
was about the size of a finger, but it could close up at any moment.

If only he had a bit more time.

If only someone pushed him.

He thought it could be possible to reach him and somehow wake him up.

Then……

……But I couldn’t show my weak side to them……

Yeon-woo felt like someone really was pushing him. And not just one, but two
people.

Who was here? He looked around with surprise and found a familiar face smiling at
him. No, to be exact, he was smirking at him.

‘The…… Monkey King?’

[An unnamed being licks his lips as he looks at you.]

What are you doing like a fool? You can’t even use your strength. You think your
future wife will be satisfied?

It was most definitely the Monkey King’s shedding he had swallowed.

And next to him……

[An unnamed being scoffs at you.]

A woman with long fiery hair scoffed at him with arrogant eyes.

I don’t like you, but I have something to say to that guy there.

She was also someone who shouldn’t be here, like the shedding.

They were the two beings who had taken care of all the unnecessary Channelings
when he was suffering from the divine fever.

The two pushed him before he could ask them anything.

Thanks to them, although Yeon-woo experienced the pain of his body being split
apart by the letters, he was able to reach him.

Reach the younger brother who was trembling like a baby bird, with his wings
around his body.

Yeon-woo spread his arms around his little brother.

Even then, the letters were showing the information of the diary.
……With this, I’ll end the diary.

Because I believe you''ll come here someday if I leave this behind……

That instant, light exploded.

Countless letters scattered and wrapped around the world of Yeon-woo and Jeong-
woo.

Hwaak!

***

Beep.

Beep beep.

I was extremely dizzy.

I didn’t even drink, but why was I so dizzy?

Drink?

Wait. Did I ever drink before? I did secretly buy a bottle of soju with Hyung on my
last birthday, but that was it. Since he said he didn’t like it, I never drank more after
that sip.

No.

I’ve drunk all night with Valdebich before.

We learned that Henova was fermenting beer in the alcohol cellar and snuck in
secretly at night. It was so good that we ended up emptying five oak barrels.

Although, we ended up getting beat up by Henova’s pipe because we passed out

there.
Still, it was worth it. Ah, I’m drooling just thinking about it now. Is there any way I
can get it again? It seemed like Henova was secretly fermenting it somewhere else.
Should I take a look around?

But wait.

Henova? Who is that?

Thoughts that I couldn’t make sense of filled my head.

Did I have a strange dream?

Unfamiliar names appeared and disappeared in my head. So did multiple memories.

There were some holes in them, and they were so completely dismembered that it
was hard to tell what they were about, but they felt vivid like they happened
yesterday.

I was glad, happy, anxious, depressed, sad, and grim at the end…… like I saw a sad
movie.

But the jumbled memories quickly scattered, like how dreams suddenly vanished
when you wake up. All the scenes were swept away like sandcastles on the beach.

“……What is this?”

I rubbed my temples, opening my eyes. I could see a neat desk and books stained
with spit. There was a notebook with a pen lying next to it. I guess I fell asleep while
I had been studying all night.

What were all those memories?

They felt important, but I couldn’t remember what they were no matter how hard I
tried. I frowned, trying to remember them again somehow.

Beep. Beep.

My alarm clock rang noisily, pulling me back to reality. The headache that was
pushing against my head disappeared like it was never there.

No.
I didn’t even recognize it was gone.

07:32

“……S***.”

School began at 8.

I was late.

The strange memories were already gone from my head.

***

“Whew! I barely made it.”

“Dang, what? You made it?”

“Of course. Hehe, who do you think I am?”

“D***. They’re directly discriminating against us now. It’s a sad world to live in for
people who can’t study.”

The high school classroom was bustling today, too, because it was an all-boys school
filled with gross, sweaty guys.

Rumble. They must’ve been playing a game of piling up on each other or something
somewhere because some chubby dude slipped on the floor.

The desks and chairs around him fell down like dominos.

The kids whose books and snacks fell to the ground cursed as they stepped on the
chubby guy.

It was a nest full of beasts and confusion.

S***.

I didn’t know I would come back here. Still, I had been a bit glad to come back here
since it had been a while, but it felt like all those feelings vanished at once. What
should I do about these heated beast bastards?

……Huh?

It had been a while?

I came here in the classroom yesterday, but what was I thinking? I pressed my
temples again and got rid of the strange feelings I had. This was all because of my
headache this morning.

“What’s wrong? Does your head hurt?”

My friend asked with a concerned face. He had been joking around just a moment
ago. We became close because we were in the same class in freshman year. His name
was…… huh? What was his name again?

“Do you wanna go to the nurse……?”

“I’m fine. Good. And don’t tell Hyung. He’s gonna nag me again.”

I waved my hand.

I was sick frequently since I was young and suffered from colds all the time.

Now, I was better and only got headaches, but I was still careful because of my
genetic susceptibility.

Mom was often sick, too. Doctors said the symptoms we had were hard to diagnose
with modern medicine. They said it should be reported to the field or something?
Thankfully, we were able to use that for my mom’s hospital bills, but it was still a
horrendous disease.

“But I think you should tell Yeon-woo……”

“It’s fine. I know my body best. I can just endure it for a bit and I’ll be good. Also, if I
bring the guy who’s probably getting beat up in front of the school gates, I’ll be the
bad guy.”

Unlike me, who was weak to no end, Hyung was super healthy. Even though we were
identical twins, he didn’t suffer from any of the rare symptoms and was athletic. He
also got into fights all the time. Thanks to that, he was marked as a problem child by
teachers and was corporally punished by them.

He was so different from me, who was classified as a model student, so he was pretty
famous in our school.

Even though I had rushed over, I was 10 minutes late, but teachers let me off the
took.

My brother, who had arrived 5 minutes later than me, was mercilessly beaten with a
stick in front of the school by the dean of students.

He was probably grinding his teeth while getting furiously beat up right now.

I snuck out of the house this morning even though I knew we were late.

Today, I planned on avoiding him.

He shouldn’t have eaten my mango jellies in the refrigerator without my permission.

I felt refreshed after taking revenge.

Well, it was a bit cowardly, but there was nothing else I could do.

I couldn’t defeat him with strength, so this was my only option.

“Then that’s a relief. Anyways, if you can’t hang in there, tell me right away. Don’t just
faint like last time. F***. The back of my head was hit by Yeon-woo so many times
that it’s flat now.”

My friend grumbled as he shook his head. Right, he was also a victim of my brother’s
temper.

It was pitiful.

I should be nicer to him.

“Our Hyung is a bit like that, hm?”

“You brothers are the same.”

I frowned at what he said.

I was still better than my brother.

No. I couldn’t even be compared to him.

How could he compare me to that schizophrenic?

“The older one beats people up when he’s bored, and the younger one mocks people
with his mouth. What’s the difference?”

“Looks? Don’t I have better looks?”

I was someone who received confessions from girls although I went to an all-boys
high school, sucker.

“This son of a……! Argh! Let’s just not.”

My friend sighed. Just then, the bell for first period rang.

Although he always complained, he was a gracious guy who took care of us brothers
the best.

A tsundere.

He was like Henova.

……Henova? Another strange name popped in my head. It seemed like a name I

missed. I didn’t remember anything at all. Why? Was it the name of some
philosopher?

I thought to myself, looking at my friend who was returning to his seat.

But really, what was his name again?

***

[Our poor schizo] Hey, you son of a b****. You’re dead. Really.

[Me] Hmmm?
[Our poor schizo] Would it hurt you to wake me up?

[Me] Huh?

[Our poor schizo] The f***.

[Me] 😉

[Our poor schizo] Shut up. Before you get f***ed over.

[Me] 😉 😉

[Our poor schizo] I told you to stop sending weird stuff.

[Me] (cat emoticon with desperate eyes and paws gathered)

[Our poor schizo] I’ll really teach you what happens if you mess with me.

[Me] Huuuuuh?

[Our poor schizo] AHHHHHH%[email protected]#[email protected]#

“Geez. He really can’t argue for the life of him.”

I grinned, looking at the curse-filled messages. Seeing as how the messages kept on
scrolling up, he seemed pretty mad. He was probably super frustrated because the
messages were marked as read but there was no response.

“Ahhhham.”

Class was so boring that I yawned.

As seniors, we knew everything that was being taught. Classes were only conducted
for grades, and with the college entrance exams coming up, most of us just used class
time to study.

Teachers didn’t say anything about students who were solving problems from prep
books on their own.

I could get away with using my phone. Of course, if the teacher noticed me on my
phone too much, he would take it away, but if I apologized, he would just give it back.

This was why the reputation of a model student was important. I was already
learning how to act in society.

I thought about getting a prep book out to study like my other classmates, but
strangely, I didn’t feel like it.

I’ve felt like this since the morning.

Like I was missing something.

What was I missing? It seemed important……

No matter how much I revisited my memories, I couldn’t remember anything.

I was sitting blankly at my desk with my phone all day.

I felt strange, and I studied a lot until now, so I thought a day of slacking off wouldn’t
hurt.

Of course, after lunch, I planned on clearing my head and holding my pen again.

Urrng, urrg—

Just then, the phone in my hand suddenly vibrated. I was just about to download a
game.

(Ad) You can make a wish if you reach the end of the Obelisk.

Would you like to participate?

YES or No?

“This again.”

It was the spam message that I got everyday.

It was annoying because I blocked it, but it came back with another number. Now, it
was almost interesting how I got the same message with the same information and
the same time for about a month.

‘Obelisk.’

A monument to worship a god or mark the history of a victory.

However, here, it seemed like it was talking about a “tower.”

A standard game ad.

The problem was that where it said “Yes or No,” there was no ad link.

There wasn’t any button to download the game even if I wanted to. Did they want me
to play or not?

I didn’t know what the message wanted me to do.

Urrng, urrrng—

My phone vibrated again. It was another text. After seeing the sender, my face
stiffened.

Father

I deleted the message right away without reading it. It was obvious what it would be
about. The day Hyung found out I was in contact with this person…… bad things
would happen.

There was a big difference between my brother being jokingly mad and really mad.

He was so cold that he felt like another person. And it was clear what would happen
after that. I didn’t want to see it.

Was there really nothing to do?

I scanned through social media, and after that, I really didn’t have anything to do.

I still felt strange, but it was better than this morning, so I put my phone down and
lifted my pen again.
No matter what I did, I still had to study.

I couldn’t give up my grades or the college entrance exams. Getting into a prestigious
college with a four-year scholarship. Then, joining a munitions company instead of
doing the regular soldier duties to earn some money for my family and immediately
working at a big company after that.

It was the future I dreamed of. Taking care of my sick mother and creating a family
was my dream. There was no time for rest.

I was about to go through my prep book when my phone vibrated again.

I thought it was a message again, so I was about to turn it off, but it was a call.

The moment I saw the sender, my heart skipped a beat.

Hospital

***

“It happened suddenly while she was getting better…… haaa. Since the urgent issue
was taken care of now, let’s watch her and see what happens.”

After the physician left, I looked at my mom blankly.

Beep—

Beep—

She was breathing through an oxygen mask. No one would be able to believe that she
had been joking with us yesterday. She didn’t look good at all.

“I’ll be back after some fresh air.”

I didn’t listen to my brother’s response and left the hospital room with wobbly steps.

I felt like all the energy left my body. Why did I feel so dizzy since this morning?

Urrng, urrng—
Just then, my back pocket vibrated. I blankly pulled out my phone.

(Ad) You can make a wish if you reach the end of the Obelisk.

Would you like to participate?

YES or NO?

Even though it was a spam message I saw all the time, it was particularly
conspicuous because it came at a different time.

One word stood out the most.

Wish.

It would be nice if it wasn’t just a game ad and was something that appeared in
movies or novels.

If I could really make a wish and heal my mother’s mysterious disease, I would want
nothing more.

I tapped the screen, trying to calm down.

Just then, the “Yes or No” section turned blue. There was a link connected to him.

I found myself clicking the “yes” button.

[You have connected to the Obelisk.]

[Your personal information is being confirmed. Please wait a moment.]

“……What is this?”

My vision blurred and a new world appeared.

I stood there blankly, not knowing where I was.

I had just been in the white hallway of the hospital, but this was a closed room with
black walls all around. The light coming from the stone on the ceiling was the only
way to see.

There was a weird hologram floating around me.

The Obelisk?

Personal information?

I didn’t understand any of it. It all seemed to come straight out a movie.

Was my illness so bad that I was seeing illusions now?

“Is anyone there? Hello?”

Hello…… lo…… lo…… lo

My voice echoed on the walls.

I got a grip on myself then.

There were two possible scenarios.

I was crazy, or……

“……This is real.”

Our poor schizo brother would’ve paced around, asking where this was, but I calmed
myself down and tried to look at the situation with reason.

The more realistic judgment out of the two was the former.

The rare disease I had was hard to diagnose, so it wasn’t weird for illusions to
suddenly be its symptoms.

It wouldn’t be strange for my brain to be influenced by the shock that my mother

suddenly fainted.

So if this really was an illusion, there was nothing I could do until someone from
outside treated me.

But……

If this was reality.

It was totally nonsensical, but if, if some godly being granted my wish like in a movie
or a novel…

Then what now?

“Let’s face it head-on first.”

I decided to accept this realistic illusion. If it really was an illusion, I had to find a way
to get used to it, and if it was real, I needed to get back to my mother and brother.

Just then.

[All player information has been confirmed.]

[Player: Cha Jeong-woo]

[Would you like to continue?]

The letters in the hologram changed and new information was shown. It looked like
a message one would see in a game.

I nodded.

[You have accepted.]

[From now, your awakening as a player is being prepared. Unlike other players, you
have entered through an “invitation of the future.” There will be a short guided tour
to close the gap in skills.]

[First, please choose one of the weapons below for smooth progress.]

[List]

1. Sword Type

-Long Sword

-Short Sword

-Saber

……

2. Dagger Type

3. Spear Type

4. Batting Type

5. Throwing Type

6. Others

There were six categories in the list.

Each category had tens of weapons.

They were all things one could find in a game.

I pressed the one that was at the very top.

[Long Sword]

The blade is sharp and straight. The most basic weapon.

**The overall length is 90 centimeters, the width 3 centimeters, and the weight 2
kilograms.

[Would you like to select the ‘Long Sword?’]

[Warning! A weapon cannot be returned once selected, and you cannot choose other
weapons.]

[Would you like to continue?]

I quickly lifted my hand from the hologram. The message about selecting the long
sword disappeared.

‘I have to choose wisely.’

If this was reality, I had to be prepared. I didn’t know what would come after. I was
dropped in a closed room after clicking “yes” to the message. It wasn’t normal. I
wasn’t sure, but the weapon I chose now was probably directly related to my
survival.

They were all weapons that seemed to be from the middle ages, but there was
something that stood out.

[Crystal Ball]

An artifact that helps the flow of magic. It has a white light.

‘Crystal ball? Magic?’

Magic existed? But thinking about it, it wasn’t weird at all. Why wouldn’t it exist
when people could be summoned by a message? Of course, that was all assuming
this was real.

How much time had passed?

[You have been checking the list for longer than any other invited players have.]

[Your careful attitude can help in climbing the Tower. It is recorded in your
accomplishments.]

[You have gained the trait ‘Thinker.’]

[A god is looking at your with interest.]

Trait? God? The message had information I couldn’t understand again.

Thinking that I should ask someone if I met them, I came to my decision.

[You have chosen the ‘scutum.’]

Scutum.

It was an item that was known as the “Tower Shield” in games. The scutum was 2
meters long, 80 centimeters wide, and weighed 15 kilograms. Multiple layers of
wood supported the center and the top and bottom of the surface were fixed with
gold.

The shield was so perfectly specialized for defense that history recorded it as the
“walking turtle shell.”

There was no way that I would suddenly be able to grow just because I got a weapon
when I had absolutely no talent for sports back in Korea.

Since I didn’t know what kind of danger would be outside, I had to focus on
protecting myself.

I thought of getting a bigger shield, but it would be useless if it was too heavy, so I
went with this.

Light flashed and the scutum that suddenly appeared in front of me had a fancy crest
on it.

There was a cross in the center with wings spread to its sides.

I didn’t know what kind of crest it was, but the damages on its surface showed that it
had been with someone through trials.

There was a belt on the inside of the scutum so I could grasp it firmly. When I fixed it
to my left arm, I covered my body with the scutum as much as possible and slowly
began to move.

That moment, the tightly closed wall opened with a creaking sound.

There was a long path beyond it.

The light there was brighter than where I was, but I was careful in my movements.

“Ohyo ohyo. Ohyohyo! You’re so careful that you’re a scaredy-cat.”

A strange laughter rang in the hallway. Footsteps became louder as something

approached my direction.

I peeked through the corner of the scutum to check who it was. My heart thumped
when I saw it.

‘What is that?’

He was less than 150 centimeters tall with bumpy skin and lips that stretched to his
ears.

Sharp canines. The word monster described him perfectly.

But the neat tuxedo and monocle looked well on him, so it was strange.

“Still, since you came here on an ‘invitation,’ it means that you were acknowledged
by the Tower. You don’t have to be that careful.”

The monster curved his lips, fixing his monocle. He probably thought he was smiling,
but it was too gruesome for me.

Was this really an illusion?

“An invitation? What’s that?”

The only life form I met in this strange place was that monster. First, I needed to find
out where I was.

“Oh dear! Isn’t the invitation useless if you don’t know what it is?”

“That’s why I’m asking you.”

“Did you get anything when you were ‘connected’ to here?”

Just then, I thought about my phone.

The ad message that said I could make any wish if I reached the top of the Obelisk.

“Is it this?”

I showed my phone to him.

The monster smiled with satisfaction and nodded.

“Seems like you’re from a developed world. That is right.”

[The ‘Invitation of the Future’ has been confirmed.]

[You have succeeded in meeting the Guardian Yvlke.]

[A special benefit is being provided.]

Yvlke? Was it that monster’s name?

“The benefit that’ll be provided to player Cha Jeong-woo is…… ohyohyo! How
interesting. ‘Dreaming of a Dream.’ It’s pretty rare, but it’s yours now.”

[Benefit: Dreaming of a Dream]

When the player wishes, they will be able to log in and out of the Obelisk freely.
There is a limit of 2 times.

**If invited by “Invitation of the Future,” the benefit can be exchanged with a new
one for a price.

What was this now?

I didn’t know anything at all.

“It seems like you’re curious about a lot of things. It’s the duty of a Guardian to lead
confused players on the right path. If you’re curious about anything, feel free to ask!
I’ll explain everything that I have the authority to. Ohyohyo!”

***

Yvlke’s summary was very simple.

This was a tower.

A point where multiple worlds and universes met.

Tens of thousands of beings visited it every day, hoping to climb it.

“Tower? What’s in there?”

“Gods.”

“Gods?”

“Yes. Gods. At the end, there’s the path to become a god.”

“What kind of nonsense are you……”

Gods? There was no way they existed. My family wouldn’t be in the state we were if
they did.

“Ohyohyo. It’s up to you to believe me or not. In fact, supernaturals called gods and
demons are just imagined beings. Ah, there are a few who are glaring at me sharply
now that I’ve said that. They really have nothing to do.”

Yvlke muttered to himself looking at the air in front of him, like he could see
someone.

He was crazy. I wondered if I could really trust that monster.

“Anyways. If it’s hard to believe me…… let’s see. Yes. You can accept it like this. There
is a ‘wish’ at the end.”
“What……”

“The wish to fulfill anything. Wasn’t it written like that on the invitation?”

I checked my phone again.

You can make a wish if you reach the end of the Obelisk.

The word that called me in here.

Wish.

“Anything?”

Yvlke nodded with a smile.

“Nothing’s impossible?”

“It’s a strange place with beings that call themselves gods and demons. Impossible
doesn’t exist. If you still don’t believe me…… how about seeing for yourself?”

Thump.

Seeing it for myself.

Yes. That wasn’t bad either.

“What should I do now?”

“Reach the end after going through this path.”

Yvlke moved to the side and pointed at the hallway behind him.

Lights turned off, and darkness came.

It was scary and heavy like a monster was opening its mouth wide open.

Normally, I would’ve stepped back in fear, but I just clenched my teeth.

If a wish really was granted after reaching the end, I might’ve been able to see my
sick mother laugh again.

I also thought about what Hyung would do in this situation.

What would he do if he had this chance?

It was obvious.

He wouldn’t look back and face it head-on.

Like that, I took my first step into the darkness, completely dependent on the large
shield.

And that day, I died.

***

Beep, beep beep—

I opened my eyes at the noisy alarm sounds.

I could see a neat desk and books stained with spit. There was a notebook with a pen
lying next to it. I guess I fell asleep while I had been studying all night.

My head hurt like someone was poking at it. My mind was foggy, like I had dreamt
something weird.

What did I dream of? I only remembered arrows pouring down at me. My hair stood
on edge from the fear I could still fear, but it quickly vanished.

I think I made some strange friends too. Like a giant who was 3 meters tall and a
pretty girl who called herself a witch.

I think I dreamed the same thing multiple times, but I didn’t remember.

What did I dream of?

The dreams were repeating themselves without my knowledge.

***

“My friend. Your face is so blank. You look stupid.”

I jumped to attention at the face that suddenly popped up.

“What the heck?! Hey, don’t surprise me like that.”

“Your face is funny.”

“Hey. I could say the same.”

“No, you can’t.”

“You!”

I was about to refute what he said when I stepped back in hesitation.

This guy was naively nice to me, but his body was hard to approach.

He was easily 3 meters tall with muscles that could crush Yvlke in one hit. Moreover,
his scary face added to his unapproachable aura.

Valdebich. He called himself a descendant of the extinct Giants. He was a half-giant or

something. He joked that his Giant genes were so faint that he was neither a human
nor a giant anymore.

People would scoff if they heard the joke, saying that it wasn’t even funny, but……

I had stayed in this world, the “Tower,” for a short while, and I knew how
unbelievable this place was.
I knew he was joking, but he was actually telling the truth.

It was an extreme coincidence that I met Valdebich.

The task of Section A was to clear the path of arrows.

For me, who spent my time pent up in my room studying, it was an intense place.

Half of me still thought that this world was an illusion, but I couldn’t stop myself
from feeling fearful because all my senses felt vivid.

And what if this was really “reality?” If I was hit, I was on the fast track to death.

I thought about using the benefit or whatever it was to leave the Tower, but my feet
didn’t move.

What Yvlke guaranteed continued ringing in my ear.

I could be granted a wish at the top of the Tower.

A wish.

The image of my sick mother flashed before my eyes.

My desire to see her smile brightly at us and hug us tightly like when my brother and
I were younger made me waver.

‘Alright. Let’s just try it once.’

I hardened my resolve and pressed on.

First, the item I chose was the scutum.

I thought it would be possible if I hid behind the shield and moved forward slowly.

However, my expectations were different from reality.

I couldn’t tell where the arrows were coming from. There was just a “swish” sound
and a “pewk” sound that came after. The scutum shook like it would crack at any
moment. There were multiple times when I almost lost my balance and my left arm
hurt from holding the shield.

The biggest problem was the direction.

I could stop arrows coming from the front, below, and above, but there was nothing I
could do about the ones that were coming at me from behind.

When I made some progress, an arrow flew at me, and before I knew it, my left shin
was pierced.

I fell with a yelp.

I tried to lift the shield again as soon as possible, but it was hard to raise myself
because the pain was too great.

There were two thoughts that came to mind then.

One was ‘Am I dead now?’

And the other was ‘Why is this familiar?’

I felt a sense of deja vu, like I had experienced this in a dream before.

I had died from severe bleeding because I was mercilessly impaled by the arrows,
but when I woke up again, my alarm was blaring.

It felt like such a realistic dream.

Of course, that was just gibberish.

There was someone who saved me right before I died. It was Valdebich.

I couldn’t forget when I first saw him. Because of his large size, he was the perfect
target for the arrows, but he just lifted me with one arm and swung his sword with
the other, carrying me to the entrance.

He was my savior.

Although I was surprised when I saw his face.

Seeing how he turned around bitterly like he expected it, I got myself together and
thanked him.

As we spoke, I learned that Valdebich only looked scary and was actually extremely
kind-hearted.

Right now, people couldn’t approach him because of his intimidating air, but if they
knew his real personality, they would run to try to get something from him.

Such a naive being needed protection. The world was such a scary place. I needed to
step up to protect him, yes sir. It wouldn’t be easy to find a nice person like me. Of
course, I was planning to have him carry me as the price.

“Hehehe!”

“Friend, you look like you’re plotting something.”

Valdebich narrowed his eyes at me.

I scoffed.

“Nonsense. Anyway, remember what you told me last time?”

“Yun Qi.”

“Yeah. That. You said it was moving magic power, right? What do you do after that?”

Magic power.

An energy that I never felt back on Earth. But in the Tower, it was a bare necessity for
players.

I was getting special lessons from Valdebich to enter the Tower. I felt like I wouldn’t
be able to get past Section A if I didn’t have it.

But……

“No.”

Valdebich shook his head.

“Why?”

“Friend, you’re still a beginner. You can’t ‘accumulate’ or ‘move energy’ yet. But
teaching you the ‘activation’ step would be like teaching a baby how to run……”

“Huh? It works.”

“……The f***.”

I spread my palm open. Something that looked like white fog wafted up and twisted
like a cruller.

“Friend, you tricked me.”

“What?”

“You know magic power.”

“I didn’t. I really didn’t.”

“But how can you do it so easily?”

“Well, I’m good at everything I do.”

“……”

Valdebich looked at me suspiciously.

“Hey! You were the one who said my body was trash!”

Valdebich sealed his lips as if he remembered what he said the previous day.

He touched my hands and feet after I told him to teach me magic power and said,
‘Friend, your body is really trash. You’re gonna die at this rate.’

Do you know how hurt I was because of that?

But the thing called magic power was easy to use once I felt it. It took about a day.

Valdebich said that if you weren’t talented, it could take several years just to feel it
and even longer than that to use it.

Was this so hard?

Valdebich continued to teach me other things, not satisfied with what I could do.

The next steps to using magic power after activation was granting, settling, creating,
strengthening, and changing properties.

Each step was fun, like a world I had never known before was opened. I begged
Valdebich to teach me more.

Then, I found myself being able to use all the basics of magic power after a day.

“……No way. This doesn’t make sense. It took me ten years to do this. But friend, you
did it in a single day.”

“That’s why I said I’m a genius.”

I raised my nose and shrugged.

Valdebich spoke, blatantly staring at me.

“Friend.”

“What?”

“You’re annoying.”

Grin.

I responded with a smile.

“I know.”

“……”

“But what can I do? I can’t help being so great.”

“Friend.”
“What this time?”

“Can I beat you up with this?”

He raised his large sword.

***

After some time, Valdebich and I were so famous that everyone in the Tutorial knew
of us.

A strange combination of a fool who didn’t even know the letter “m” in magic and a
half-giant who just swung his sword around. Did we look like Dumb and Dumber to
them?

I was at the front while Valdebich swung his sword energetically behind me. We
slowly moved down our path.

We were slow like turtles and laughed at by the skilled players, but we were still
steadily making way.

This time, we were getting ready to get to the middle, but someone suddenly spoke
to us for the first time. She was a super suuuuuuuper pretty girl. Like an idol my age
on TV.

“Huhu. Are you guys them? Lanky and Sturdy.”

“……”

“……”

What were those horrible names?

“I happen to be looking for a party. As you can see, I’m slender and pretty, so
everyone just looks at me slyly. I only know how to use magic, but how about it?
Working together just until we clear this stage?”

She was a sicko too.

I liked that.
Valdebich and I glanced at each other. He signaled for me to make the decision.

For some time, I had been making decisions for our party. Unlike the dense
Valdebich, I was quick to judge.

We had been in need of basic magic like searching and tracking to get through
Section A.

No matter how sensitive Valdebich’s senses were, there were limits to what traps he
could detect.

Moreover, a few traps needed to be destroyed by magic. It was true that we needed a
mage.

The question was whether we could trust her.

I thought it wouldn’t be bad to work together until reaching the end of Section A and
judging her after.

“I’m Cha Jeong-woo, and this is Valdebich. You?”

“Vieira Dune.”

She smiled brightly as she introduced herself.

“The first and last witch.”

***

Me, Valdebich, Vieira Dune.

Surprisingly, we worked well together. After we completed our goal, the middle
section, we were able to clear Section A relatively smoothly.

It was a bit difficult when we entered the boss room filled with scarecrows, but when
we arrived at Section B, we were confident we could do it. The temporary party had
become tightly bound with comradery.

I made my decision.
[Would you like to give up the benefit ‘Dreaming a Dream?’]

The benefit that allowed me to come and go from the Tower and Earth two times a
day.

During this time, I had spent my days in the Tower and my nights on Earth. It was
possible because the times of the two worlds were different. However, there was still
some time lost. While on Earth, the time spent in the Tutorial went by quickly.

If I missed it…… I would probably regret it forever.

I wanted to tell Hyung everything so many times.

What I was going through—the unimaginable things going on in this other world.

But I had conflicted feelings.

If I spoke of this, it was obvious he would say he would do it himself. I couldn’t leave
the dangerous things to him every time.

So in the end.

[You have given up your benefit. You cannot log in nor out.]

[A new benefit has been provided.]

I blocked off the path returning to Earth.

‘Oh. Tomorrow’s the college entrance exam. Everyone will be worried.’

I didn’t leave a letter or anything because I didn’t want people to be worried. I was
planning on returning home quickly.

[You have gained the benefit ‘Drawing Dreams.’]

[Benefit: Drawing Dreams]

The player can draw the world he wants in his dreams. Past, present, and future
doesn’t matter, and what answers you find there can be used in reality.
**This is a benefit you gained by giving up the ‘Invitation from the Future.’ You
cannot change it into another benefit.

I didn’t understand what the benefit was, but one thing was for sure.

I burned the bridge.

I couldn’t return to Earth until I gained what I wanted.

‘Wish.’

Moreover, they said there were mysterious medicines in the Tower called elixirs.
Even if I couldn’t reach the top, if I could get the elixirs, it would all be over.

I checked my completely unfair trait called ‘Perfect Adaptability.’ My skills right now
might’ve been worse than others, but I was confident I could climb higher.

‘Half a year.’

I clenched my fists.

‘I’ll try to get the elixir in that time, and if I can’t, I’ll go back.’

Time flowed and flowed.

What started out as 3 people increased to 9, then 12.

Leonte.

Bahal.

Aether.

Bayluk.

Leonhardt.

Sadi, Horst, Kun Khr, and Jeanne.

Our clan, which hadn’t even been around for a year, became a Large Clan, and I was
ranked ninth.

They said I had grown the fastest in the history of the Tower or something like that.

But the more time went on, the more rushed I felt. I couldn’t find the elixir, which I
thought would only take half a year. There were too many people who looked up to
me for me to go back.

More than anything, there were too many enemies.

Could I get through them to the top?

From some point, I had been doubtful.

I needed to find a new way.

***

“So? You want me to open the path to Allforone?”

The Martial King looked at me with disbelief.

To be fair, it was understandable that the Martial King would think my request was
ridiculous. We’d only ever passed each other a few times during the Ball of Kings,
and it was extremely rude of me to visit the One-horned tribe’s village without an
invitation. He was already holding himself back a lot.

Also, it wasn’t a surprise that he’d be angry at hearing Allforone’s name. Everyone
knew how deep his enmity for Allforone was. I felt the same thing since Allforone
had killed all the Draconic species in the Tower. The ancient dragon Kalatus, who
was like a father to me, had suffered until the end because of Allforone, and even
though he was in the arms of nature now, I could still remember the moment he
closed his eyes for the last time in the Dragon Temple.

“Please.” But that was then. I had to meet Allforone. He never descended from the
seventy-seventh floor and was an insurmountable wall for players, crushing my
dream of reaching the top of the Tower. All I had left was the elixir, and I couldn’t get
it at all.

Even though I was one of the Nine Kings and Arthia had become the equal of the
Eight Large Clans, the mysterious elixir was still hard to attain. The reason for that
was given to me after I’d achieved so much already. ‘Because Allforone has it.’

I didn’t know why he had it. I only knew that he’d come across it hundreds of years
ago. Perhaps he used it back then.

Still, meeting Allforone was something I could only dream of. If we ever met, we
would be enemies. I’d only ever seen Allforone twice. The first time was at a time
when the war between the Large Clans was so bad that he’d appeared to calm
everything down. At the time, I only felt that he was extremely strong, and I couldn’t
tell just how great he truly was because my Draconic Eyes weren’t fully developed
yet. The second time was different.

After a long search, when I finally had the Superbia and Luxuria Soulstones in my
possession, I had been exhilarated at the thought that I could learn Luciel’s power
when Allforone suddenly appeared, wrapped in shadows so that his figure was
partially hidden.『You again.』

It was hard to tell whether Allforone was a man or a woman, or even if he was young
or old. He didn’t speak with his mouth, and he used a language I didn’t know.
However, for some reason, I could understand him, and he strangely seemed to know
me well.

『Has it been nine times? Ten? You've returned over and over. I thought you’d finally
run out of strength to come all the way here, but here you are again. Yes, your fate is
twisted, and your life is still short. Nothing has changed at all. Your fate is to fail over
and over, and you will continue failing in the future.』

He said things that I didn’t understand and most of them sounded unpleasant.
Failure and fate were two of the words I hated most. I was annoyed, but I couldn’t
talk back because through the Draconic Eyes, he was too much of an overpowering
entity. His existence was bigger than that of the ancient dragon Kalatus, vaster than
that of the gods who’d sent me Factors, and more extravagant than that of the demon
Agares.

He had a colossal amount of soul power that filled the stage, and he could probably
even crush it at a whim. It was as though he were the only existence between the
earth and the sky. It was impossible to believe that he was a mortal like me.

Although I hadn’t met too many gods and demons, I could guarantee that none of
them could compare to him. He was the world, and the world was him. All the laws in
the Tower revolved around him like satellites orbiting a planet.

He was continuing the passion of the Draconic species, the beings who wanted to
make all laws of the world theirs. It was at that point that I realized how the great
Draconic species had fallen without being able to injure him at all, why no players
had been able to pass the seventy-seventh floor in thousands of years, and why gods
and demons had been ripped apart when they tried to leave the ninety-eighth floor.
Who could stop such an entity?

As soon as those shadowed eyes met mine, I felt my body and soul being split apart.

『Oho! There’s been some improvement. You can look me in the eye now?』
The shadowed eyes were definitely smiling.

『You have the right eyes but you can’t see your own path—what a sad fate. That
might be why you still have dreams about finding the path hidden in the darkness.
And yet, you still haven’t found the light. What a shame, child. 』

The word “dream” lingered in my mind. I thought of the benefits I still hadn’t been
able to use because I didn’t understand. Had Allforone seen them?

『I hope Luciel’s fire can light your path. Right now, it’s just a candle that’ll go out
easily. You must grow it and use any means possible. If you use the same methods,
you’ll just repeat things over and over. You’ll only get hurt if you keep walking in
place.』

Allforone continued talking as though he pitied me.

『I hope his light can illuminate your path.』

And then, Allforone disappeared after saying everything he wanted to say. I didn’t tell
anyone about this and tried to puzzle out the meaning of his words. Allforone’s three
main skills were Shukuchi, Immortality, and Thousand Li Eyes, but the ancient
dragon Kalatus had explained a few more to me: ‘Clairvoyance’.

Allforone could see someone’s future, past, and present. Someone with power like
that wouldn’t speak nonsense, but I couldn’t understand what he meant at all. I
wanted to ask him about that, as well as about the whereabouts of the elixir. What
did he mean when he said I’d fail multiple times?

However, there was no way for me to get to the seventy-seventh floor where
Allforone resided. Red Dragon on the seventy-sixth floor would never let me through.
I wasn’t on bad terms exactly with the Summer Queen, but things weren’t good
between us either.

If I brought up a sensitive topic like Allforone, she would shoot her breath at me
without any hesitation.

However, the Martial King was different, and he knew a shortcut to the seventy-
seventh floor. The problem was that he didn’t want to help me.
“Do you know about what kind of being Allforone is?”

“I do.”

“No, I don’t think so.”

I didn’t know how to respond to that.

“He’s the Apostle of the Tower. He’s the Tower itself. You think you can stand against
that? No way.”

I clenched my teeth. “You’re not going to show me the path to the end?”

The Martial King lifted a corner of his lips. “Why should I? I don’t have the desire nor
a reason. Why should I bother?”

“Then…” I spread my Sky Wings open, holding Dragon Slayer in my hands. “I’ll make
you.”

***

“What’s up with your face?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. Don’t ask questions.”

Leonhardt pointed at my face, but I covered it with a grumble. That damned geezer.
It wasn’t fair that he’d gone for my eyes as soon as we started. Thanks to him, I
returned to the clan house with a black eye like a panda.

The Martial King probably let me off easily, but I still felt wronged. Dammit. ‘There’s
something going on there.’ I didn’t know what the Martial King’s relationship to
Allforone was, but I was sure of one thing: I didn’t have the power to mess with it.

There was only one option left. I had to climb the Tower with my own strength and
meet Allforone then. I grew dizzy just thinking about it. I’d already spent a lot of time
in the Tower so far, how much longer would I have to stay? I was worried that Mom’s
illness was worsening out of worry for me. Hyung was probably worried, too. But if I
returned to Earth, I would be considered an eliminated player, and I wouldn’t be able
to return.
“Sadi and Kun Khr are here.”

They were the newest members to join after the clan was founded. Many people
were watching and threatening Arthia, and we were preparing for war against the
Blood Land since the Gluttony Emperor wanted to prey on me.

Our clan members were visiting different Large Clans to build up allies, and I heard
that those two had gone to the Devil Army and the Sea of Time. I wasn’t sure about
the Devil Army, but there was a chance with the Sea of Time. However, Leonhardt
shook his head dejectedly. “Nothing. Discussions with Blood Land have come to an
end too. They want you.” Leonhardt was as famous for his wisdom as his outstanding
swordsmanship. If he said the discussions were over, it meant there wasn’t any hope
left.

“So in the end, it’s another war for us.” I sighed, leaning back in my chair. It hadn’t
been that long since we’d last fought a war, and another one was looming on the
horizon. I wasn’t scared, but it would eat away at the time I needed to climb the
Tower, and it was extremely frustrating.

***

“I’d like to leave the clan.” Kun Khr’s shocking announcement shook Arthia.

“Hey, where did that come from all of a sudden? We were drinking together just fine
yesterday.”

“Is it because of Sadi? Why don't you think about it again?”

“No. I thought about it all night. If you’d like to punish me, I’ll accept it gladly.” Kun
Khr seemed firm. It was probably because of Sadi, who died in battle some time ago.
She and Kun Khr had been lovers and had even been thinking about getting married
after the war was over. But now, everything was ruined.

“All right.”

“Hey! Cha Jeong-woo! You can’t just let him go like that!”

“Stay well. Don’t get beaten up. If you do, I’m gonna find you and beat you up again.”

“Thank you for everything.” Kun Khr left after bowing. The other clan members
looked disconcerted. We’d managed to endure all the wars because of our close-knit
camaraderie, and everyone’s spirits plummeted with his departure.

Also, Kun Khr had been my disciple, which probably made the other members of
Arthia feel even more betrayed. Kun Khr looked guilty, but I sent him away with a
smile. I should’ve been the one carrying the guilt.

“Hey, hey! Why does everyone look so depressed? It’ll be fine if we just do what
we’re supposed to.” I didn’t like the despondent atmosphere, and so I tried to get up,
clapping my hands together. “Huh?”

The world spun, and I found myself falling over. When I tried to catch my balance, I
couldn’t find any strength in my legs. I could see the clan members running over in a
panic, their mouths moving. But I couldn’t hear a single thing because of the ringing
in my ears. The world was still spinning, and something poured out of my mouth: a
clump of clotted blood and black liquid. The toxic smell of Devil Poison stung my
nose, and I felt like something was very wrong with my heart.
“The culprit is definitely among us.” Vieira Dune examined me and frowned. The
color red had appeared after multiple tests, which meant that I was in critical
condition. Someone had been poisoning me over a long period of time, so carefully
that even my trait, Perfect Adaptability, hadn’t caught it.

Arthia was a very reclusive clan, and even after we became a Large Clan, we only
accepted a few members. It was impossible to join if you hadn’t been recommended
by someone I knew or accepted by the majority after a vote. This was why even
though we didn’t have a lot of members, our bond and trust in each other was
unshakeable. A few of us were even ready to give their lives for the clan.

Sadi had been one of them. After we were trapped by our enemies, she had
volunteered to distract them so that the rest of the clan members could escape. Kun
Khr had been injured and unconscious at the time, but it was obvious how he felt
after.

But an assassination attempt was almost a bit embarrassing. I was the clan’s leader
and core. If the information that someone had been poisoning me for a while,
distrust would break out among the clan members. Everyone was already going
through a hard time because of Kun Khr’s departure. I couldn’t add fuel to the fire.

“Vieira.”

“Yeah.”

As I put my shirt back on, I said, “Don’t tell anyone about this. If they ask, just say I’ve
overworked myself these past few days.”

“But…!”

“Please. I don’t want to make people feel even more unsure. Besides, now that we
know about it, we can start treatment.”
“You’re so…” Vieira Dune looked at me with frustration. She seemed to have a lot to
say, but then she just grinned and shook her head like nothing could be done. “Fine.
You’re usually sly as a fox, but you’re as dense as a bear when it comes to things like
this. But that’s why I like you.” With a laugh, she hugged me.

I hugged her back, laughing as well. A bear. It might have been influenced by my
desire to take after my brother in that aspect. Still, I was grateful to be alive. I was
sure I would die when I fell—in fact, I felt like I was dead.

I was so relieved that it had only been a needless fear that I pulled her in tighter. We
stayed like that, feeling each other’s warmth. I was happy at that moment. I didn’t
realize it was poison, too.

***

The peace we enjoyed for a short while was broken all of a sudden.

“Bad news!” Leonhardt brought more bombshells to our clan.

“Friend, what is it?”

“Kun Khr, that crazy bastard…” Leonhardt couldn’t speak properly because he had
run all the way back.

Worry suddenly flashed through me as I thought of Kun Khr’s face when he bowed in
apology. I realized belatedly that he had the expression of someone who’d made a
decision about something. Why hadn’t I been able to tell back then? Before
Leonhardt could speak, I quickly rushed out with my companions. “Valdebich, get the
Dragon Killers! Vieira, check how many chimeras we can use right now. Bahal,
Leonte, check our manpower. Quick, hurry!”

The clan members all rushed around, likely thinking the same thing that I did.
However, no one spoke about their anxiety for fear that the words would become a
reality. The only thing I could think of was that I had to rescue Kun Khr, but when we
arrived at the temporary base of Blood Land, we could only stand and stare blankly.
Kun Khr’s head was on a pole still dripping blood. His face still retained its
expression of rage.

Crack. My heart was slowly breaking apart.

 ***

Was it at that moment? The clan members didn’t say anything. We all strategized
during war-room meetings and discussed our enemies, but we rarely spoke about
personal matters anymore. It seemed like we mechanically fought when we needed
to fight and rested when we needed to rest. Everyone was tired and done.

Valdebich and Leonhardt tried to lighten the atmosphere, but everyone just smiled
bitterly. There was no happy laughter any more, and even though I wanted to lead
the clan properly, the Devil Poison had entered my heart, and I struggled to do so. It
was all I could do to keep my seizures under control and focus on war. I didn’t have
the strength to look around me, but I wasn’t worried because I believed things would
go back to normal. I didn’t realize my baseless faith was exhausting the clan
members even more.

The tense atmosphere that often felt like we were walking on knives finally exploded
thanks to Bahal.

“So, he joined Red Dragon.”

The clan members glanced at each other without saying anything; the news was that
shocking. Although we hadn’t spoken to each other lately, a comrade who had
walked shoulder to shoulder with us had crossed over to the enemies. No one had
seen it coming, and the gloom deepened.

The changes didn’t end there. The first time was the hardest, after all. From that
moment on, things began to fall like dominoes. Aether left. Blinded by money from
our enemies, Horst died while trying to assassinate me in the middle of a battlefield.
Bayluk left with a smile after planting poison in me. The Devil Poison, which had
already settled down a bit, grew worse, and my Dragon Heart was completely
destroyed.

Valdebich disappeared one day without a word, and Leonte stabbed me in the heart
after capturing me in a trap. Leonhardt tried to calm me down, but even he couldn’t
take it and left for the Sea of Time. Other clans that had expressed goodwill to me
turned their backs. Those people I helped, people who had sworn allegiance to me,
people who had promised friendship—they’d called themselves my wings when I
was blazing in the light, but as soon as I fell into darkness, they pretended like they
didn’t know me.
I denied the truth at first. How could everyone leave? How could everyone turn their
backs on me? How, how? Trust twisted into betrayal. I died multiple times and was
revived again and again. My resolve to get the elixir barely got me through, and when
I finally started collecting the pieces of myself, Vieira Dune was the only one left
behind. She was my lover and everything to me. I didn’t mind if the world abandoned
me as long as she was there. I could start again, I could wake up!

Thunk! “You used to be someone who shone like the stars in the sky. Although you
seemed arrogant and proud, you were warm inside. I don’t want to see you pathetic
like this. I just want to remember your glorious moments. That’s OK, right?” A sword
that hurt more than Leonte’s pierced a wound that was barely closed, but her words
caused even more pain. I finally realized who the person behind the Devil Poison
was.

“I love you,” she whispered in my ear and disappeared.

The sky fell.

***

“But…”

“Go.”

Her eyes looked at me so sadly that I wondered what expression I had on my face.
Was it twisted from pain or annoyance? Or was I just overwhelmed with sadness?
“Don’t show yourself to me again. Ever.”

Ananta was the only person who stayed by my ruined side until the end. I was
grateful to her. Knowing that she liked me, I’d rejected her, prioritizing Vieira Dune’s
emotions instead. I was a fool who didn’t know how to read people. That was the
reason I had to push her away. I had no hope, and the situation around me was so
terrible that I couldn’t pull a beautiful and kind person like her into it.

Ananta hesitated as she looked at me as though she wanted to say something. Her
eyes were filled with pity. Then, she bit her lower lip like she decided something and
spoke firmly, “Anything.” The strength in her voice resounded in my heart. I thought
it had been destroyed a long time ago, but it seemed like it could still perform some
of its functions. “I’ll do anything I can to protect her.” With those words, she left.
I collapsed to the ground and sobbed without making a sound. I wanted to shout
over and over, “Stay by my side." I wanted to say that I was lonely, tired, and in pain. I
wanted to tell her how cold this place was. But I forced myself not to say a single
thing.

“I’ll do anything I can to protect her.” Ananta’s words moved me. I didn’t know who
she was going to protect, but I had something to protect as well. I put my hand into
my breast pocket where a glass bottle containing a sparkling blue liquid lay hidden.
It was the elixir, the mysterious medicine that would heal my mother. I had gotten it
from Allforone on the seventy-seventh floor after forcing my way through the
seventy-sixth floor.

"Is this your fourth time here? The time… yes. You’re closer than before. But that’s
all. Nothing has changed. I supposed the fate engraved into your soul won’t change?"
Allforone had been surrounded by darkness and fog, but he spoke like he was proud
of me as he patted my head. "Child, you’re dreaming of nightmares over and over,
trapped inside a cycle. I hope you can escape the nightmares and understand your
path someday."

I still couldn’t understand what he was saying, but I could tell he was encouraging
me. There was still one person left in the world who could say those words even
after everyone had abandoned me.

Even though I didn’t ask for it, Allforone had given me the elixir as if he understood,
saying I did a good job. He returned to the spot where he had been standing and
looked up at the glittering night sky. It was beautiful. A galaxy split the center of the
sky, and stars twinkled around it. I was so dazzled by the sight that I couldn’t do
anything other than stare at it blankly for a while. I don’t remember exactly, but I
probably cried because my eyes were wet when I came to my senses.

I returned to the hidden stage of the fiftieth floor where the clan house was. I was
already wrecked beyond recovery after getting through Red Dragon and fighting the
Summer Queen, but Allforone’s encouragement and the galaxy of stars had given me
a taste of happiness.

When I touched the elixir, I was filled with the impulse to drink it, but I knew that it
would be impossible to heal myself even with the elixir, so I just shook my head. I
hadn’t forgotten what I’d come to the Tower to do and the promise I’d made to Mom.
There was a problem, though. I had to retire in order to return to Earth. I wouldn’t be
able to climb the Tower again, but since I didn’t have much longer to live, it didn’t
matter.

However, the problem was that the fiftieth floor was filled with enemies who had
smelled blood in the water after sensing the catastrophe on the seventy-sixth floor. I
needed to get through them in order to retire, but I didn’t have any strength left.
What could I do? How could I get through them to give Mom the elixir? I was deep in
thought for a while.

[A god quietly observes you.]

I lifted my head at the message that suddenly popped up. It was a gaze that appeared
from time to time from a being who was interested in me but never revealed its
name. Even now that I was stronger, I still couldn’t see any of the being’s
characteristics to tell what kind of position it had or who it was. But it wasn’t the
message that inspired me, it was the being’s actions.

‘Do I have to get past all my enemies? Everything will be over if I lose the elixir. If I
can leave it to someone I trust… ’ However, there wasn’t anybody I could trust.

No. There was one person. Hyung.

‘But it’s too dangerous for hyung to come here without anything.’ It had been a long
time since I left Earth, so his personality could’ve changed, but the world of the
Tower was rough and difficult. Even hyung would struggle to get to where I was.
However, if hyung could see the path I’d walked, just as the gods and demons on the
ninety-eighth floor watched the lower floors, he would be able to ascend quickly.

I quickly pulled out the pocket watch and Soulstone. A memory I shared with my
brother could hold my memories and vestige, and the stone of Superbia could be the
medium. No, that wasn’t enough. I didn’t want to leave just a simple diary. I wanted
to create an item to help hyung find the right path. I’d walked a path of failure, and I
couldn’t ask him to do that as well. I had to find a more efficient and correct path for
him. What could I do to make this happen?

[A god watches you.]

I was deep in thought again.

[A god takes interest in your decision.]

There was a way. ‘The benefit.’ I’d gained it a long time ago but I hadn’t been able to
use it because I didn’t know how.

[A god smiles with satisfaction at the choice you made.]

The benefit Drawing Dreams was like a simulation. It would simulate a situation
with its specific conditions and choose a few variables for the best possible ending. It
could influence reality to create an advantageous result.

I had never used it before, so at first, I didn’t know how it worked. Afterwards, I
realized that it needed too many conditions. It was a benefit that mortals couldn’t
use. If a dream were applied to reality, it would influence the principles of causality.
Gods and demons wouldn’t be able to touch them easily, either.

It was a power that only an almighty being could wield, one whose existence was
beyond that of a superior divine being. This was why I didn’t attempt it, but if the
limits were changed, the story would be different. If the information about the Tower
could be copied to create a small Tower inside the storage location, and the
simulations could continue in the form of dreams, the data would still look for the
most successful and efficient result. Wouldn’t the result help hyung somehow?

In the world of this Tower, there could be a successful version of me instead of the
failed reality. A smile grew on my face as I thought of it, but my eyes widened.
‘Then… ’

I looked around. Everything was vivid and real, but all of a sudden, it was all
meaningless because I finally realized the truth. ‘This is all a dream.’ Memories of
happy, sad, and lonely moments floated around in my head from time to time, and I’d
dismissed them as fragments of dreams or deja vu, but they had actually happened.
At least, they had in this world. That meant one thing.

‘In the end… ’ I tightened my grip on the pocket watch as a bitter smile spread across
my face. ‘Even in a dream like this, there was never a time that I smiled at the end.’

***

“Stupid jackass.” Yeon-woo clenched his teeth as he looked at the countless scenes
created by the letters, Jeong-woo in his arms. He watched different events playing
out, all with one thing in common: Jeong-woo. He watched his brother die multiple
times from different causes. There was a Jeong-woo who died from blood loss when
a rain of arrows penetrated his shield. A Jeong-woo who fell for a trap set up by
scavengers just as he was about to enter the Tutorial. A Jeong-woo who died after
fighting Allforone, and a Jeong-woo who died from the explosion of his Magic Circuit
when he tried to absorb the Soulstone.

At each end, he would take the elixir and realize the truth, closing his eyes and
rubbing the pocket watch with bitterness.

Yeon-woo looked down at his brother in his arms. He had always had questions
about the things he’d done. The hidden pieces in his brother’s diary were rare and
precious items that Large Clans would’ve hoarded for themselves if they’d known
about them. There was Bathory’s Vampiric Sword and Olympus’ Treasure. Yeon-woo
had wondered why no one had taken them, but if they were things his brother had
left after repeating his life multiple times, it made sense.

The path Yeon-woo walked had been created after his brother died tens, hundreds,
no—maybe even thousands of times. All so Yeon-woo wouldn’t have to face the same
difficulties he had.

Yeon-woo was fine with getting hurt, which was why the only thing he could say
when he saw Jeong-woo was that he was stupid. No matter how many times the
dreams repeated, there would be memories left in his subconsciousness, and his soul
would be eroded bit by bit. Still, he hadn’t stopped, and even now, Jeong-woo didn’t
seem to have any intentions of opening his eyes, still walking on his lost path in the
world of dreams.

[A god is looking at you with sad eyes.]

Yeon-woo lifted his head at the sudden message. It was the one that had followed
Jeong-woo around ever since he entered the Tower. Jeong-woo hadn’t learned who it
was even until death, but not Yeon-woo. She was connected to Yeon-woo too strongly
through the Channeling. “Did you see this future when Jeong-woo first came here?”

[A god is silent.]

Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. “Athena.”

The most famous quote about Athena is “the owl of Athena spreads its wings with
the falling of dusk”. The light that shone through darkness represented wisdom. The
Tower required strategy, tactics, courage, combat will, justice, wisdom, and creativity,
which was why Athena was worshipped by the heroes she protected.

Players who climbed the Tower to prove themselves said that she blessed their luck
and fate, so it made sense that she had read his brother’s luck and fate after he
entered the Tower because of an invitation. In fact, Yeon-woo was curious about a
few things related to Athena. She had no reason to look upon him kindly since their
only connection was Aegis, and he hadn’t done anything to earn her goodwill. But if
she felt guilt because of his brother, then things were different.

Athena knew his brother’s luck and fate, which was why she always looked at him
sadly without showing herself. When Yeon-woo appeared after his brother called
him, she tried to help him because she felt sorry. It made sense.

“Is that it?” Yeon-woo revealed all his thoughts as he looked at Athena’s gaze.

[Athena is silent.]

[Athena looks at you with sad eyes.]

But Athena didn’t say anything, as always.

[Athena drops her head powerlessly.]

She probably didn’t want to speak about what she’d done. However, Yeon-woo felt
like he understood the luck and fate she’d seen in his brother because it was his luck
and fate, not Jeong-woo’s.

‘The Black King.’ Persephone said that the Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades’s generation
hated the Black King, but the gods of her and Athena’s generation didn’t think that
badly of him. She’d said that a few of them even admired him.
At first, Yeon-woo had believed the Black King was Kronos, the king of the Titans
who fought over Olympus in the great war against Zeus’s generation and fell to his
demise in Titanomachia. But if Persephone said she couldn’t speak about the Black
King because of the Styx River pledge, why had Hades spoken about Kronos with
ease? And besides, Kronos’ corpse was still in Tartarus being absorbed by the Titans
and Giants. It was likely that the Black King wasn’t Kronos after all.

Although his identity was confusing, the Black King wielded a great deal of influence
over Olympus, and the power of the being who was respected by gods and demons
even beyond Olympus was being passed onto Yeon-woo.

Just as Hermes seemed to like the Black King, Athena admired him. If she had seen
some future related to the Black King in his brother which put them in this position
today, it made sense that Athena had always accompanied him.

[Athena is silent.]

‘What is it?’ Yeon-woo couldn’t help but think of the Black King again, feeling
annoyed that he and his brother had simply been pawns being moved around by
someone.

[Athena shakes her head and says that isn’t the case.]

Yeon-woo scoffed. He was grateful that she’d treated him so well, but he couldn’t
trust her anymore. There was no way she could change his brother’s luck and fate
since she was trapped on the ninety-eighth floor, and he couldn’t look at her kindly
when he thought of how she hadn’t helped his brother at all.

[Athena’s shoulders droop.]

[Hermes pats her, smiling bitterly.]

[Agares giggles at the position she’s in.]

[Hermes opens his eyes wide in anger.]

[Agares snorts and asks what he plans to do.]

[Sparks fly between Agares and Hermes.]

[The godly society 〈Olympus〉 refuses to participate.]

[The demonic society 〈L’Infernal〉 announces it will not help Agares.]

Messages popped up about the little quarrel between Hermes and Agares, but Yeon-
woo ignored them. He needed to wake his brother up, but how? Although he had
taken all the Soul, the purple energy from the medium, the benefit was still in
progress. He had watched Jeong-woo close his eyes after rubbing the pocket watch,
while in another corner, Jeong-woo was entering the Tutorial. No matter how much
Yeon-woo shook him or shocked him with magic power, his brother didn’t budge, his
white wings still wrapped tightly around him.

Yeon-woo glared at his brother in annoyance and turned to the scenes created by the
letters. ‘The only thing I can do is break the benefit.’ As he muttered to himself, he
spread his Fire Wings open. The red and black wings that contrasted sharply with
the Sky Wings illuminated the world. He shot his Consciousness inside.

[The synchronization is being strengthened.]

[You are being connected to player Cha Jeong-woo.]

***

Although I had just barely passed through the entrance of Section A, the shield I was
holding was already covered in arrows. My hands and feet trembled from the traps
that continued to activate. What could I do? How could I get through?

My mind was blank. I couldn’t think of anything. I never would’ve come if I’d known
it was a place like this. I wanted to go home. I missed Mom. But when I thought of
her, I clenched my teeth. She was probably bedridden in the hospital. My desire to
see her smile again ignited, and so I stepped forward again after getting a grip on
myself.

Swish! The sound it made was tiny, but I heard something fly behind me. I reacted a
second too late since I’d been expecting the traps to appear in the front as they’d
always done. I was flustered and didn’t know what to do.

‘Huh?’ I suddenly turned around and stretched my right hand out. The arrow seemed
to get sucked into my hand, and things didn’t stop there. I twisted my arm to deflect
the arrow.

Clang! It collided with another arrow approaching from the opposite side. I had done
all of this without even realizing what I was doing. I looked down in disbelief before
whipping my head around to look behind me. Someone had helped me from behind,
I was sure of it, but I couldn’t see anyone there. The feeling had been so familiar. Was
I deluding myself?

‘Hyung,’ I muttered, thinking of someone who wasn’t there. I clenched my fists again.
Although I had acted without awareness, I suddenly grew more confident, and a
determination to press forward filled my head. I got into the proper position behind
my scutum and slowly marched forward again. My legs had stopped shaking.

Little by little, the world began to change.

“They’re behind us!”

“Vieira!”

“Ice Wall!”

Walls of ice suddenly shot up from the ground, scattering the attacks against us. The
scavengers who’d tried to ambush me from behind were lost in a labyrinth of ice.

“Ptooey!” I spat roughly on the ground in relief. Just one moment too late, everything
would have been over. But—‘Who warned me?’ The dust clouds had blinded me so
much that I couldn’t tell what the right time to attack was, but the timing had worked
out because I heard someone say “Now”. The voice was familiar and sounded just
like hyung. Psh. I smirked at myself. It wasn’t possible. Hyung was on Earth. Still, I
was grateful that we were victorious thanks to the voice that sounded like his.

“You sons of bitches! You’re all dead!” I gripped my sword and ran forward.

Every time I might have died, someone was there next to me.

The clan members were silent when Kun Khr announced that he was going to leave
the clan. I slowly stood up, the gazes of the clan members on me. Kun looked at me
with a blank expression, not understanding what I was doing. I grinned at him.
Thwak! I brought my fist down on his head.
“Aaaack!” Kun Khr grabbed his head and stumbled. The face that looked obstinate
and ready for a fight was now tearful and questioning, as though he felt wronged.

I snorted. “Are you looking me in the eye right now? Do you think you have the
right?”

Kun Khr was silent

“Shut up and trust me. I’ll take care of your revenge.”

“But…!”

“Tsk!” I cut him off, glaring at him fiercely. “Just accept it with your thanks. Why are
you still talking? Shut up and follow me.” Normally, I would’ve let him leave since he
had probably thought about his decision over and over, but I felt like I would regret it
someday. I didn’t want to lose someone special to me. I wondered what hyung would
have done, and the answer came easily. I knelt to look him in the eye and patted his
head. I said with a warm smile, “I’ll be your lighthouse.”

There were times when I regretted my choices. I could’ve made better ones. Why
hadn’t I stepped up during those times?

“Vieira.”

“What?”

“You’re the one who’s been poisoning me.”

“What…?!”

Crunch!

“Damn bitch.”

All those moments changed.

“Martial King ahjussi.”

“What now? Did you come because you want to get beaten up like yesterday?”
“No. I just wanted to say this to you.”

The Martial King waited.

“You should know how to be nice sometimes, hm? And be more generous to your
hoobaes. Try to tone down your temper.”

“You must really wanna die, huh?”

“I’m going to die someday, anyway. Shit! Whatever! If you want to kill me, go ahead! I
don’t care anymore! Come on, stab me!”

If those changed moments could create a new future…

“Ananta.”

“What?”

She was about to turn away in disappointment, but I smiled faintly at her. “Thank
you. For everything.”

Could I smile at the end?

Crack! I could hear a breaking sound.

No. Can I smile now?

It was the sound of a glass wall cracking. The fractures spread throughout the entire
wall like spiderwebs. The world came crumbling down, and the many versions of me
joined together as one. I felt like my head was about to split from all the vestiges and
information that was pouring in it, but I realized what was happening.

Slowly, I pulled back the wings that were wrapped around me to see a familiar face
that looked exactly like mine, as though I were looking into a mirror. But it was so
cold that it looked ugly. My face was better-looking than that. “So you came, Hyung.”

As he looked at my bright smile, Hyung opened his arms with an impassive

expression. Was he asking for a hug? He looked like a robot because of his
expression. Still, my tears brimmed in his eyes because it had been a long time since
we last saw each other. He was the same as he’d always been: a cold exterior with a
warm heart. I grinned, planning to hug him when he suddenly hit the back of my
head. Smack!

“Aaack!” My head felt like it was shaking.

“What are you—" It hurt so much that tears sprang to my eyes, and I was ready to
argue with him. However, hyung suddenly hugged me tightly as if he would never let
go.

“Never again.” I felt my shoulder grow wet.

“Don't ever leave without a word again. I’ll really kill you if you do.”

He was saying that we should never split up again, right? What a tsundere. No, his
tone was more like a yandere’s. Of course, I didn’t say it out loud because I would
probably get hit again. I hugged my brother back. “OK. I’m back, hyung.”

***

Yeon-woo slowly opened his eyes. He was in the real world once more and not the
white world of letters. Brahm and Henova were looking at him with concern.

“Are you all right?”

“Fool! Why did you suddenly faint after touching the pocket watch?!”

Brahm cast magic on Yeon-woo to check if he was hurt, and Henova’s face was filled
with worry as he shouted at Yeon-woo angrily.

Yeon-woo confirmed that he was fine and turned to Brontes, who was staring at him.
“How long was I like this?”

『It’s been about three days.』

Yeon-woo clucked his tongue. He didn’t realize so much time had passed. But in a
way, it wasn’t a surprise. He needed an extreme amount of concentration just to deal
wiht the energy of the Soulstone, and considering what happened in the white world,
three days was actually a short period of time.
『I told everyone else that you were busy because something had come up.』

“Thank you.”

『But… 』 Brontes narrowed his eyes as his voice trailed away. 『Looks like you
unsealed the Soulstone, is that right?』

“Yes, sir.”

『Huh! Didn’t realize that was possible.』

“Thankfully, I had help.”

『Still, that’s amazing.』 Brontes had studied Soulstones his entire life, and he was
beginning to admire the two brothers for being able to handle it. 『Do you think you
can use its power?』

Yeon-woo shook his head. “There’s a big difference between handling it and wielding
it. But I think if I continue researching, I might be able to someday.” Yeon-woo felt the
Philosopher’s Stone weight next to his heart. It was vibrating normally, as though
he’d never absorbed all that energy. He couldn’t sense any differences at all until he
used it as a core to move magic power.

His magic power was stronger than ever, and just by the flow of the Magic Circuit, he
felt all his senses sharpen and the three Factors—Draconic, Divine, and Demonic—
activate. The quality of his magic power couldn’t even be compared to what it had
previously been. Could it even be called magic power considering how pure and
concentrated it was, as sticky as the darkness in the Void? It was completely
different, and he thought about giving it another name. ‘Later.’

Gathering magic power in his hands, he smiled faintly. ‘This is enough.’ Clearing away
his thoughts, he said to Henova and Brahm, who were still looking at him
concernedly. “There’s someone I want to introduce to you two. Would you like to
meet him?”

The two tilted their heads at the nonsense he was spouting. Henova frowned and
touched Yeon-woo’s forehead. “Do you have a fever?”

“No, sir.”
“Then what—?” Before Henova finished speaking, Yeon-woo pushed the magic
power in his hands into the pocket watch. Whoosh! The stopped hands began to
whirl around and vibrate. Black letters began to float above the watch glass.

The letters inside the diary came out and swirled around him before they began to
gather and turn into the shape of a human. The clearer his facial features grew, the
greater the number of emotions that flashed across Brahm’s and Henova’s faces.
First, they looked interested, then curious, then suspicious, and then in a sudden
rush: shock, certainty, and joy.

“Y-you…!” Henova was so shocked that he almost fell over.

When the letters finished forming Jeon-woo’s face, he looked around and smiled
mischievously at Henova. 『Old man, long time no see.』

Clang! The hammer in Henova’s hand dropped to the floor as tears trickled from the
wrinkled corners of his eyes. He was looking at the face that he missed and hated so
much. “I-is it really you?”

『Goodness. Our old man must be losing his eyesight due to old age. How can you be
so nearsighted already? Wait, my face is pretty memorable, then that means… do you
already have dementia?!』

“I see it really is you after hearing your blabbering on!” Henova fumbled with his
short arms and pulled Jeong-woo to him.

『Gosh, why are you being so embarrassing?』 Jeong-woo talked like he was going
to push Henova away, but he returned Henova’s hug with a grin. He had also missed
Henova, the only person who never left his side throughout the endless cycle of
dreams. He truly was like a father.

Brahm looked at the two with reddened eyes, also feeling tearful. He despised his
Homunculus body during emotional moments like this, but he realized something
and looked at Jeong-woo with his head cocked. Finally his eyes widened and he
turned to Yeon-woo. 『Yeon-woo, did you…?』 He quietly asked through their
connection so Jeong-woo and Henova couldn’t hear.

Yeon-woo shook his head firmly. 『Please don’t tell them anything.』
Brahm’s eyelids trembled for a moment, but he bit his lower lip and nodded. 『All
right. Understood.』

***

『I’m really tired. I can take a nap, right?』 Jeong-woo glanced at Yeon-woo while
nodding. Although he was acting fine, he was actually extremely worried because his
soul was worn out after going through all the cycles of the benefit.

He could be scattered into a basic spirit at any moment, and it was a miracle that
he’d managed to preserve his identity in the first place. Although Yeon-woo filled
Jeong-woo with black energy, there were limits to restoring a damaged soul. It was
possible to raise him to the Guai level, but things might become worse.

Jeong-woo knew his condition well, and he was cautious. He was finally seeing all the
people he missed, and he didn’t want to close his eyes again. But since he was less
than a ghost, there was nothing he could do at the moment.

“Don’t worry.” Yeon-woo patted his brother’s on the head.

Although his voice was emotionless, Jeong-woo still felt comforted by it. 『OK.』
Jeong-woo closed his eyes with a bright face. With a swooshing sound, his spirit body
scattered, and the letters returned to the pocket watch.

Yeon-woo stroked the pocket watch and turned to Henova and the others. “This
watch is like Jeong-woo’s house. We have to fix it if we want to heal Jeong-woo.”

“All right. I’ll help you as much I can.” Henova rolled his sleeves up, asking where they
wanted to start.

Brahm and the three Cyclops brothers moved busily as well. Yeon-woo assigned
them all different tasks, and they fell on the pocket watch to begin repairing it.
Thankfully, now that the purple energy had moved into the pocket watch, it was easy
to examine it.

“It was created using ‘Sutra Bhasya’ as a foundation. It should be easy to fix.” Brahm
smiled as he examined the structure of the pocket watch. Sutra Bhasya was
something that he had created, and he was proud that it had been raised to this level.
Yeon-woo had seen most of the secrets of the pocket watch when he peeked into
Jeong-woo’s benefit, so repairing it went faster than when they created Kynee.

『The exterior is the best.』 Jeong-woo left the pocket watch often and moved about
freely, so full of energy that it was clear all the fears of him not waking up again were
unfounded. He poked into what they were doing so much that Henova, who was
trying to understand him as much as he could, exploded. “You’re such a pest! Go
away!”

Of course, Jeong-woo didn’t listen, and it was a relief that he couldn’t move too far
away from the pocket watch. If not, he would probably wander around the entire
holy territory.

After that small commotion, the pocket watch was repaired. Tick-tock! Under the
clean watch glass, the hands of the clock finally pointed at the right time. The
seconds hand moved forward, each click evidence that the pocket watch was
functioning perfectly.

The only number that they left behind was XII so that its original form wouldn’t be
gone forever.

『When I look at this, I realize how much I’ve missed it.』 Jeong-woo grinned,
rubbing the pocket watch. His smile faltered a little when his finger passed through
the pocket watch. He could touch it with his soul power, but the fact that he had died
suddenly brought him up short. However, Jeong-woo didn’t show his feelings and
turned the pocket watch over with a bright smile to look at the familiar letters: J. W.
CAH.

『When I saw this, I wondered when you would grow up.』

Yeon-woo frowned. He didn’t have any words to say. Back then, he really hadn’t
known anything, and when he’d tried to study, it had been a horrible ordeal.

『And then you went to Africa with the military. A lot has changed, hasn’t it?』

Jeong-woo and Yeon-woo had had many conversations after Jeong-woo came out of
the pocket watch, and Jeong-woo finally learned what had happened during the time
he was gone. He thought many things had changed. Five years on Earth was a long
time, and he was amused at the things Yeon-woo had experienced in the Tower.
Jeong-woo hadn’t really expected Yeon-woo to find him in the Soulstone since its
formation was so complex and its secrets couldn't be unlocked easily. He was
surprised to hear that Yeon-woo used the Philosopher’s Stone that was in his heart.
He hadn’t left any information about the Philosopher’s Stone in the hidden pieces.

In fact, Yeon-woo had accomplished many things on his own, like finding Vigrid and
developing the Demonic Divine Dragon Body. Jeong-woo thought that even if he
hadn’t left information behind, Yeon-woo would’ve grown well on his own although
it might’ve taken him longer. ‘That’s hyung for you.’ It was just like Yeon-woo to do
that. 『Hyung.』

“What?”

Jeong-woo could finally ask the question he’d been reluctant to voice. 『What
about… Mom?』

Although he hadn’t been expecting it, he thought that Yeon-woo would only find him
once he reached the fiftieth floor and gained the elixir. He had been hesitating
because he thought Yeon-woo would have returned to Earth to heal their mother
right away. While he waited for the answer, his heart thumped in his chest.

“She left peacefully.” In a calm voice, Yeon-woo gave Jeong-woo the answer that he
was dreading.

『Oh.』

“She believed in you until the end. She smiled because she didn’t want to look sad
when you came back.”

『I see.』 Jeong-woo clenched his fists. A shadow appeared on his face, and Yeon-
woo couldn’t read his expression. He pretended not to see anything and turned away.

Jeong-woo’s shoulders shook, then, he raised his head, composing himself. He didn’t
look sad anymore, and his determined eyes made it clear that he’d just decided
something. 『I heard that I have a daughter.』

Brahm had told him already? Jeong-woo didn’t seem fazed at all to hear about his
daughter. He’d probably come to terms with it and set a new goal for himself.
Although he couldn’t save their mother, the will to at least save his child helped
Jeong-woo get up again. 『I was a bad son, but I want to be a parent like Mom.』
Their mother had loved them so much, and Jeong-woo wanted to be like her. 『So…
』 He emphasized each word. 『I want to live again.』

Yeon-woo looked at his little brother.

『And I want to hug Sesha just like Mom used to hug us. Do you… think that’s
possible?』
Jeong-woo’s gaze was intense.

“What you’re saying about living again, it’s not the same as Brahm’s case, right?”

『Yeah.』 Jeong-woo nodded. 『I want to touch Sesha with my own hands.』

Brahm had originally been a god and used a Homunculus’s body to move in the
lower floors, but he had only moved from one vessel to another. On the other hand,
Jeong-woo had always been human, and it was natural for him to long for a physical
body. Furthermore, Yeon-woo knew another thing that Jeong-woo wanted. ‘He
probably wants to age with them since he hasn’t been able to.’ Jeong-woo wanted to
share his affections with Ananta and Sesha, to laugh and talk with them like an
ordinary family.

‘That was the happiness Jeong-woo wished for.’ The time they had been happiest was
with their mother, and their days had been filled with laughter even though they
were poor.

『Do you think it’s possible?』 Jeong-woo glanced at Yeon-woo cautiously, his usual
carefree attitude gone. He knew how ridiculous his request was. It seemed to be
something that only happened in legends or myths, and no one had ever succeeded
in doing it before.

Summoning the soul of the dead or resurrecting a person who’d just died were
already infrequent miracles. Jeong-woo had been dead for a long time, and his body
had been burned and scattered, so resurrection was out of the picture. Furthermore,
Jeong-woo’s soul was currently in the worst condition it could be, and even if he
went to the Beyond, it was highly unlikely that he would be reincarnated.

‘The fact that he can bind souls and handle them is already a ridiculous power.’ The
bitter smile didn’t leave Jeong-woo’s mouth as he recited his wish. He knew that he
was being greedy since it was already a miracle that he’d managed to leave the
pocket watch and enter the outside world in the first place. He’d grown out of his
spoiled character for a while, but seeing his hyung had probably made it come out
again.

“Maybe.”

『Huh?』 Jeong-woo’s eyes widened. 『Is it possible? Really?』

Yeon-woo nodded slowly. “I’m not sure, but there has to be a way, or we can create
one.” Yeon-woo tapped at the manacle and fetter on his wrist and ankle. Jeong-woo’s
face stiffened. He had heard of the power Yeon-woo gained as he climbed the Tower
from a being that Jeong-woo hadn’t even imagined while he repeated the benefit and
uncovered the secrets of the Tower.

Yeon-woo was talking about borrowing the Black King’s power. “The only option left
in the Black King’s set is the pillory. And to get that…”

『You need Kynee, right?』

“Yeah.”

『But Hades won’t give it to you easily.』

Yeon-woo nodded. “I need to distinguish myself in battle and receive it as a reward.”

***

[Agares stares at you and your brother.]

[Shock fills Agares’ face.]

[Agares jumps around excitedly and screams.]

[A message from Agares has arrived.]

[Message: It’s come! Finally! Finally! You brothers! Hurry, accept…!]

[Agares’s messages have been blocked with the authorization of other gods and
demons.]
『Why is that bastard Agares acting up so early in the morning?』

“Ignore him. He’s always like that.”

[Agares has released the block with his authorization.]

[A message has arrived from Agares.]

[Message: I have a…!]

[Messages from Agares have been blocked for a while with the authorization of other
gods and demons.]

[The gods and demons vote on Agares’ fate.]

[The result of the vote is unanimous. Agares’ ability to speak will be removed for a
few days.]

[Agares jumps around, saying he is being wronged.]

[Vimalacitra is interested in what you’ll do in Tartarus soon.]

[Cernunnos blesses your spirit, which must be tired from the rough environment of
Tartarus.]

[All gods of death watch you.]

[All demons of death watch you.]

[All gods of war hope for your victory.]

[All demons of death urge you to act.]

……

『Anyway.』 Jeong-woo shook his head at Agares, who was still greedy for him. It
seemed like he had something to say to him, but it was probably going to be as
pointless as usual. 『I’m only feeling it faintly, but there’s a ridiculous amount of
them.』
He shook his head at the number of gazes on Yeon-woo. He had also been the subject
of interest of multiple gods and demons and even received love calls from them, but
he had never seen so many gods and demons interested in a player. He was
speechless at this, especially considering how desperate players were for the
attention of even a lower god or demon. And this time, it was the gods and demons
who were desperate. He could roughly guess that there were easily 3,000 of them. 『
Just how many powers do you have?』

“Hang on.” He opened a window and checked the number of his powers. “It’s 3,702.
No, 3,703… 3,704.”

It seemed the number of his powers was rising by the second. Although Yeon-woo
was nonchalant about them, Jeong-woo was sick of it.

『Aren’t you tired of them?』

“It’s tough. Thankfully, my body’s holding up. But…”

『It’ll be hard when you actually need to fight?』

Yeon-woo nodded. He could endure 900 Channelings with his Demonic Divine
Dragon Body, and he’d even managed to kill Astraeus. But now, with four times as
many powers, it was hard to describe what he was going through.

More powers didn’t merely mean he had more Channelings. He also had to withstand
the pressure of more gazes that were beyond the number of powers. If he didn’t have
the Demonic Divine Dragon Body or if his level or his soul were lower, Yeon-woo’s
identity would’ve been crushed by the presence of the supernatural beings already.
He wouldn’t be able to help much if he went to war like this, and in fact, he would be
even weaker than when he caught Astraeus.

『You won’t be able to distinguish yourself like this.』

Yeon-woo nodded. He had already decided on participating in the war, and he

wanted to resurrect Jeong-woo. He didn’t want to only have an opportunity to speak
with Jeong-woo for a few minutes or hours a day. He wanted to drink with him the
entire night or walk next to him even though they would fight. He also wanted to give
Jeong-woo the freedom of being able to walk around on his own.
Most of all, he wanted to see his precious niece, Sesha, smile brightly. He wanted to
see her and Ananta live happily with Jeong-woo. To do this, he needed to take
ownership of everything he had and make them completely his own.

『The hardware is excellent, and the software is nice too. But the size of the good
software is slowing down the functions.』 Jeong-woo clucked his tongue, accurately
assessing Yeon-woo’s condition. The hardware of Divine Draconic Body was
outstanding, and it was what Jeong-woo had hoped for too. Its limits stretched so far
that even the Tower couldn’t calculate them. But there were too many programs and
pieces of software. 『It does seem like you’ll be able to calculate it with Dragon’s
Knowledge if you get used to it, but… 』

“It’s not easy.”

『Yeah. I can tell.』 Jeong-woo scratched his head. 『And the skills from all the
hidden pieces are just piled up in there.』

After learning Aura, Yeon-woo had organized Heaven Wing Mana Control a bit, but
he was still lacking, and his other skills like Draconic Divine Eyes and Wind Path
surpassed it.

『So that’s why you need my Sky Wings.』

“Yeah, exactly.” Yeon-woo knew his body better than Jeong-woo, and he figured that
there was only one solution: he needed a system to manage everything. He needed
something that would efficiently organize the bits of software that jostled for
supremacy and automatically adjust the calculations and processes.

He needed an operating system that would efficiently manage all the powers without
him needing to input Consciousness and amplify the functions of his Demonic Divine
Dragon Body. Fortunately, he didn’t have to look far for one.

Since the Sky wings were Jeong-woo’s signature skill, which he’d experienced on the
twenty-first floor, he thought it would be perfect to use as an operating system. ‘Sky
Wings was originally a skill that increased the limits of Draconic Factors and tied
them up with traits, powers, and skills.’ And that wasn’t all; it was also the greatest
buff skill, which was why its numbering was 002.

Although it had been pushed to 003 because of Fire Wings, it was still an outstanding
skill. In fact, it didn’t even make sense to compare it to Fire Wings. Attack skills and
buff skills were so different that it was strange to say one was better than the other.

If Yeon-woo could have an adjusted version of Sky Wings that complemented his
Demonic Divine Dragon Body, he would finally have proper wings. He didn’t think it
was impossible. Sky Wings was a skill that Jeong-woo made, and if they worked
together, he would be able to recreate it and come up with something equal to Wind
Path or Fire Wings.

The other skills, powers, and traits he had would improve as well, and he would
experience explosive growth.

『Hyung.』

“What?”

『Is your conscience OK?』 Jeong-woo looked at Yeon-woo with a weary expression.
Yeon-woo already had a couple of cheat skills, but he still wasn’t satisfied. His hyung
was as greedy as ever.

“Why would I have one?” Yeon-woo snorted, crossing his arms. “I have to have all the
good things.”

『As expected, your character… 』 Jeong-woo shook his head. Yes. His brother was
leagues above him.
『I suddenly had a thought.』

Yeon-woo looked at Jeong-woo, waiting for him to speak.

『You’re not planning on absorbing me or anything with Bathory’s Vampiric Sword

to get Sky Wings, are you?』

Yeon-woo’s eyes widened. “Why didn’t I think of that?”

Jeong-woo slowly took a step back. He’d only been joking, and he was disconcerted
to see that Yeon-woo seemed serious.

***

『The foundation for creating Sky Wings relies on two things: Perfect Adaptability
and my link with Kalatus.』 Jeong-woo began to explain what Sky Wings was
composed of.

Yeon-woo’s forehead wrinkled. “They’re both your specialties, though.”

『Yeah. That’s probably be the greatest challenge when you create this skill.』

Perfect Adaptability was the trait that allowed Jeong-woo to grow so fast. The effect
of being blessed by all mana and the ability to use it freely allowed his brilliance in
magic to shine. On top of that, his link with the ancient dragon Kalatus helped him to
calculate how to use magic power. Put together, the proper use of those two could
only lead to a massive development.

『The link increases the potential of someone’s Draconic Factors and Perfect
Adaptability combines all kinds of skills and magic. So when the skill was activated, a
bunch of additional effects followed.』
“Then I need to find something to replace those two.”Yeon-woo contemplated the
specialties that he possessed. The first one that came to mind was his trait, Cold-
blooded, which helped him stay rational even in the most dangerous situations.
There were times when the skill didn’t work well because he’d been too emotional,
but Yeon-woo had definitely benefited from it. He’d gained his immunity and
resistance thanks to his Cold-blooded trait, and the skill he used most, Time
Difference, originated from it.

‘Of course, my body will become unstable if I activate multiple powers, skills, magic,
and buffs all at the same time. My mind will grow unfocused, too. But if I had
something to help me stabilize everything… ’ It wouldn’t blend multiple skills and
powers together as smoothly as Perfect Adaptability, but it might be enough.

Now, what could replace the link with Kalatus? Fortunately, an answer quickly came
to mind. ‘The Philosopher’s Stone.’ Yeon-woo had seen the purple energy of the
Philosopher’s Stone that had swallowed the Soulstone take on so many different
forms that it appeared like magic power. If he could pull all of it out, he would be able
to use all the powers and connect them as one.

He explained his thoughts to Jeong-woo, who nodded with wide eyes.

『Huh, not bad.』 Ideas rapidly circulated in his head. 『That means you can start
by applying your trait, activate Factors, awaken your Dragon Body, and finally
contact powers?』

The order would have to be: activation word→Cold-blooded→activation of Draconic,

Demonic, and Divine Factors→amplifying potential→the third-step Dragon Body
awakening→Magic Equip→contacting powers→controlling→manifesting of results.

『How complicated.』 Jeong-woo clucked his tongue after picturing the process in
his head. It was so complex because Yeon-woo had so many abilities. Things hadn’t
been this intricate when he’d made it. Furthermore, Yeon-woo’s idea was completely
different from his, and Jeong-woo was especially worried about the calculations
required for each step. It was also too inefficient and would use up too much energy.
The problem was that each step was crucial.

『I think it’s important to first look for patterns to help make the process more
efficient and create an algorithm.』
“That’ll be a lot of data.”

『The more, the better.』

Yeon-woo began to focus on circulating magic power to gather data. He sat in lotus
position and centered all his mind power on the Philosopher’s Stone.

Brrr. The Philosopher’s Stone shook. Although it was unaffected by the purple
energy, as soon as it took in Yeon-woo’s mind power, it began to spew out magic
power—although it couldn’t exactly be called magic power since it contained the
Draconic, Demonic, and Divine Factors, as well as the power of Soulstones.

Yeon-woo spun all 360 of his Cores simultaneously, circulating magic power through
Heaven Wing Mana Control. Then, something unexpected occurred. ‘It’s too fast.’

Yeon-woo had never imagined that the circulation of magic power in his body would
become a problem. It had always been fine even when he progressed through the
different Dragon Body-awakening steps and accepted new Factors. The Heaven Wing
Mana Control managed to keep everything under control.

But now, things were different. His hardware was unrecognizable compared to
before, and there was ten times more software. The changes incurred by the engine,
the Philosopher’s Stone, was like transforming a sports car into a jet. Everything was
operating on an entirely different level.

It was hard to control using a normal system since the speed of the magic power
circulation was too fast for his Demonic Divine Draconic Body. It would ruin his body
before he even managed to do anything. ‘I’ll have to take Heaven Wing Mana Control
apart and reassemble it.’

Making a processing system for magic power was the most fundamental aspect of
circulation. If that went wrong, everything would be messed up. Since he already had
the contents to fill a new vessel, he decided it was for the best. Fortunately, it seemed
like reassembling Heaven Wing Mana Control wouldn’t be too challenging.

His understanding of internal circulation had deepened when he reached the expert
level, and he had real battle experience, the tricks of the Monkey King, the Summer
Queen’s Dragon’s Knowledge, and Poseidon’s Factors. He also had the data that
Jeong-woo learned through his special benefit and a part of Vimalacitra’s knowledge
gained from his Draconic Divine Eyes. He had a plethora of information to reference.

His personal knowledge overflowed as well; the things he’d learned while creating
the Philosopher’s Stone and Kynee could definitely be applied to martial arts. It
wasn’t a difficult task at all to rework all the knowledge in his own way.

[Time Difference]

‘Everything needs to be fixed.’ From the start, the system messages had always said
his Demonic Divine Draconic Body was the first of its kind in the Tower. Everything
his body required would be unique and new. He separated all the parts from each
other, and the limits of his power output increased by leaps and bounds. The circuits
that circulated the power opened and were refined to move it more smoothly.
Occasionally, he had to move the locations of certain bones. Crunch, crunch.

There was no hesitation in his movements as he rebuilt his body, as though he were
only switching out old parts for new ones.

『I think it would be better to strengthen this section. The Core on this side is
circulating abnormally. And it would be better to decrease the function and put cool-
down features here.』 Jeong-woo helped Yeon-woo by advising him through his own
Draconic Eyes.

The process was smoother thanks to their connection. Jeong-woo could read Yeon-
woo’s mind, seeing what he was planning on doing next, and his profound
knowledge of Soulstones from making the pocket watch made him a great assistant.
『The fourteen Soultones all have different names and traits. It’s crucial have to keep
this in mind when you’re creating something with it.』

Jeong-woo brought a sharp awl and began to prick Yeon-woo, who was still sitting
quietly in lotus position. The awl didn’t affect his skin or even leave a mark. Yeon-
woo’s skin pushed the awl back, but Jeong-woo used soul power to push the awl in,
eventually piercing through and making blood drip from the injuries. Jeong-woo
proceeded to pierce Yeon-woo with the awl all over his body. 『Superbia tends to try
to overtake everything. It wants to crush what it sees and place it below itself.』

Yeon-woo’s bloody wounds began to look like a tattoo. When the marks covered
almost his entire right arm, a strange light flashed from his skin. It came from the
rune letters that Yeon-woo had engraved on his bones a long time ago.
『But what’s paradoxical about it is that it seeks an equal hierarchy for everything
beneath it.』 Jeong-woo created a new shape using the tattoo and letters. It was a
magic square that hadn’t ever been revealed to the world before: the Lotus Sutra
Magic Square. It was something Jeong-woo had designed with Kalatus a long time
ago but hadn’t been able to finish. However, when he saw Yeon-woo’s Demonic
Draconic Divine Body, he was inspired to finish it right away. 『This way, you’ll be
able to control everything equally. The physical functions of your body, your powers,
magic, skills, traits, and even thoughts will be centered on the Philosopher’s Stone,
which will assist them all equally.』

The Lotus Sutra Magic Square glowed once more, then settled under his skin to
merge with his Magic Circuit, restructuring his body with the Philosopher’s Stone at
the center.

[‘Heaven Wing Mana Control’ and ‘Magic Circuit’ skill proficiencies have increased
dramatically.]

[Heaven Wing Mana Control: 71%, 72%, 73%, 91%…]

[Magic Circuit: 80%, 81%, 82%… 95%…]

[Congratulations! ‘Heaven Wing Mana Control’ and ‘Magic Circuit’ have reached the
maximum points.]

[All stats related to the skills have increased.]

[Your strength has increased by 20 points.]

[Your dexterity has increased by 15 points.]

……

[You have gained new revelations related to the skills. The two skills have been
interlocked to form a new skill.]

[A superior skill ‘Mana Operate’ has been created.]

[‘Mana Operate’ skill proficiency has increased dramatically to reach the maximum
points.]
……

[A new skill based on your stats is being found.]

[A superior skill ‘Chakra Mastery’ has opened.]

……

[‘Chakra Mastery’ skill proficiency has…]

……

[The effects of the Lotus Sutra Magic Square are being applied.]

[The ‘Divinity’ gained through the ‘Assassination of a God’ event is being applied to
search for a new skill.]

Ding.

[A superior skill ‘Atman System’ has been created.]

[Atman System]

[Numbering ??? (Calculating)]

[Proficiency: 0.0%]

[Description: Breathing is the most fundamental survival action for living beings and
connects the external nature to oneself. The air that flows in during this process
guides one to space and nature and allows one to have a transcendent identity if
certain limits are overcome.]

[*Samsara Operating

Based on mental and physical abilities, energy is circulated along the endocrine
system. Magic power moves freely through 6 large containment areas and the 88,000
small containment areas, making magical adjustments in the connected nerve areas.]

[*Multi Lead
Effective reactions are shown by emitting refined energy outside of one’s body.
There isn’t much of a time gap between mental application and reactions outside of
the body. The reactions that occur during this time differ according to the type of
energy and understanding of it.]

[** This is a unique skill. No other skill like this exists in the Tower, and it will be
bound to its owner. It cannot be transferred or traded between players.

**This is an incomplete skill, however, it has great potential. Gain a higher

numbering by completing it.]

It was a method of circulating magic power that Yeon-woo had created using Magic
Circuit and Heaven Wing Mana Control, and it was greatly distinct from the systems
already being used in the Tower.

[The godly society 〈Asgard〉 is astonished.]

[The godly society 〈Chan Sect〉 is greatly interested in the circulation method
you’ve created.]

[The godly society 〈Deva〉 begins to have more positive feelings toward you.]

……

[The demonic society 〈L’Infernal〉 once again has a discussion about your level.]

[Many gods are deep in thought.]

[Many demons who only had a passing interest in you now observe you seriously.
They do not hide their desire in taking you as their disciple.]

[A few gods express concern about the use of the Soulstone (Superbia).]

[A few demons contemplate how to take care of you.]

Yeon-woo could feel his body and magic power connecting as one, like pieces of a
puzzle coming together. ‘Now that I’ve found a method that suits my body, I need to
gather enough data for a pattern.’

As he sensed the magic power actively flowing through his body, Yeon-woo
awakened the transcendent Factors sleeping inside him.

Ding! Ding!

[A god of 〈Deva〉, Agni, has taken interest in you.]

[A demon of 〈Jie Sect〉, Bachi, is amused by you.]

[Current available powers: 692]

The number of powers continued to grow.

***

After establishing the Atman System, Yeon-woo gathered data at a quick pace. The
system gradually got rid of the cooling time after a Dragon Body awakening so he
could function naturally. At times, his bones twisted because he moved magic
through a new route or his Cores broke and caused the magic power to jerk inside of
him. Whenever he needed to cut off a body part, he didn’t even blink and simply
healed his body with Regeneration.

Along with Jeong-woo, he noted each physical change. His concentration was so
focused that the spectators felt drained just watching him. It was almost impossible
to see anyone experiment on their own body like Yeon-woo. He was like a scientist
examining and dissecting a specimen. Thanks to his close examination, Yeon-woo
discovered the secrets of the Demonic Divine Draconic Body more quickly, and with
Jeong-woo’s help, he managed to increase the proficiency of the Atman System
quickly as well.

Finally, his method of magic power rivaled the Perfect Adaptability trait. When
nearly all the data had been gathered, Yeon-woo focused his mind power from his
body towards another direction.

At this point, there were over 5,000 gazes on him—a result of newly added powers.
Fortunately, his body wasn’t exhausted at all even with all the different Channels.
‘But having them all under my control is another story.’

The transcendents looking down at him knew what Yeon-woo was trying to do. They
made no attempt to stop him. Instead, it was almost as if they were challenging him
to try. A few laughed openly, but others were curious to see how Yeon-woo would do
it.

It wouldn’t be easy, but Yeon-woo was going to make all the powers belong to him
under Sky Wings.
『Since the calculating tool is stable now, only the OS set-up is left.』

“That’s the hardest process.”

『It’s not just hard, it’s shit.』 Jeong-woo clucked his tongue. He knew all too well
how proud transcendents like gods and demons were. They didn’t know how to
submit to the will of others and sought only their individual paths. It was a wonder
they could even function together in different societies, it was impossible to imagine
how they would react to a mere mortal trying to control their power. It was clear that
they couldn’t be expected to cooperate.

Jeong-woo thought that if he were one of them, he wouldn’t be displeased and

instead, he’d be flabbergasted and amused. But since many were planning to take
Yeon-woo as their Apostle, he had to admit that he and Yeon-woo had to be grateful
that the transcendents weren’t trying to disrupt the process.

Jeong-woo shook his head at the difficulty of the task, however, he was curious to see
how Yeon-woo would create a new pair of new Sky Wings, their biggest hurdle. 『
Have you thought about it some more?』

“A little.”

『Nice. What is it?』

“It’s probably similar to what you’re thinking.”

Jeong-woo frowned. 『Stop giving such vague answers.』 Yeon-woo hadn’t changed,
and he always took what he needed without giving anything away. He treated his
own brother, who was even trying to help him, in this way.

Yeon-woo grinned. It felt like they had returned to the past, bickering with each
other at the drop of a hat. However, he felt a bit of melancholy at the thought of their
mother’s reactions if she saw them like this. “You go first. I’ll use your advice well.”

『Ha! Well, I think categorizing them is the first thing you have to do.』 Yeon-woo
had accepted around 5,000 powers, and more kept appearing either because they’d
heard about what he was attempting to do or their curiosity had been piqued by the
Assassination of a God event. As a result, the powers were all mixed up like bees in a
hive. Even though some transcendents were in the same societies or ruled over the
same domains, their powers were independent of each other. This was why Jeong-
woo believed creating large frameworks that could group powers with things in
common together should take priority over all else.

“I agree. Then what’s the criteria for commonalities?” Yeon-woo asked with a nod.

『There’s a left wing and a right wing, right? Why not start with that? Gods on the
left and demons on the right.』

Yeon-woo thought it was a good idea. “And you split them further from there?”

『Yeah. We’ll have to think more about how we can group them again, but the easiest
is to divide them according to society. 』

Although gods and demons were individualists, they didn’t like moving on their own,
and those who shared legends formed groups and maintained their powers together.
Jeong-woo rationalized that it would be more manageable if Yeon-woo split them
into separate societies, and it would also reduce the clashes between powers.

“No. It’s okay, but it’s a little, no, very dangerous.” Yeon-woo shook his head after
considering the idea.

Jeong-woo was a bit offended that his idea had been shot down right away. He
grumbled with a sulky expression, 『Why?』

“That’ll only lead to an imbalance of Factors.”

Jeong-woo was about to ask what that meant when he belatedly realized what Yeon-
woo was talking about. 『Oh. I didn’t think of that.』

The ratio of gods and demons currently in the Channels was three to seven. The large
number of demons was a result of Yeon-woo’s path, which was closer to a demon’s
than a god’s. His inclination towards evil could be seen in his status window.
Dividing the wings according to gods and demons would only make the imbalance
more apparent, and the Demonic Factors would become the most active of all the
three Factors Yeon-woo owned.

『Then what if you adjust the types of powers to a one-to-one ratio?』

[A few gods nod in agreement.]

[A few demons explode in rage, asking what that means.]

[The demons who joined the Channels relatively late feel anxious.]

[Lower-level demons glare at your brother.]

[Agares laughs at them, shaking his finger.]

Jeong-woo could feel the loathing in the gazes of the demons but ignored them.
However, Yeon-woo rejected this suggestion as well. “No. The level of each
transcendent is different so even with this kind of ratio, the weight won’t be the
same on each side. Also, there’s a possibility that my body might be destroyed even if
the balance is even.” If he listened to Jeong-woo, his body would be divided into two
sections, with Divine Factors on the left and Demonic Factors on the right. The three-
way balance that he had managed to get together would be ruined.

『Shit. This is too hard.』 Jeong-woo scratched his head. It was their first time
dealing with a Demonic Divine Draconic Body and because there wasn’t anything to
refer to, it was difficult to figure out the direction they had to take. 『What are you
gonna do?』

“I was thinking about categorizing them according to keywords.”

『Keywords?』

“Yeah. I was thinking of dividing them according to their power. Death on the left,
war on the right.” The gods and demons of death had been interested in Yeon-woo
ever since he was considered the successor of the Black King. On the other hand,
gods and demons related to war seemed to have appraised him based on his
accomplishments. They had seen their legends in him.
He would put the powers of the Black King to the left, and those of his
accomplishments to the right.

[All gods of death are satisfied with your decision.]

[All demons of death are deeply interested in your plan.]

[All gods of war are curious about your idea.]

[All demons of death laugh at the gods and demons with different powers.]

[Agares looks at you with flustered eyes.]

[Agares attempts to message you.]

[The message dissipates as his period of no messaging is still ongoing.]

[Agares becomes unruly from annoyance.]

[Agares’ contact has been limited.]

『You’re splitting the powers into two categories? What about the ones that don’t fit
under war or death? You’re just gonna throw them all away?』 The demon Hundun
had shown positive interest in Yeon-woo from the beginning, and he was known by
the name Four Evils. However, he didn’t have any significant connection to either
death or war, and it seemed like Yeon-woo would have to discard him.

“I still have to put them in a group, of course.”

『How?』

“Do you know what the root of a legend is?”

『What are you talking about right now?』

“Fighting. It can be fighting yourself or fighting the world. Or it could be fighting

destiny.”

『Well… if you put it that way, I guess nothing can truly avoid war or death.』 Jeong-
woo understood what Yeon-woo was saying. 『So you’re just going to loosely group
them like that?』

“Yes, but I’ll categorize them even further within the group.”

Jeong-woo clucked his tongue. Even though it seemed illogical, it was the only
method that would ensure a balance between gods and demons, and even the mixed
powers would have a category. 『I wonder if the owners of the powers will like it.』

“They don’t have a choice.” Yeon-woo quickly scanned through the messages that
were blurring his vision.

[Hundun is silent.]

[Vimalacitra bursts out in laughter, saying it’s a fun idea.]

[Cernunnos wonders where he’ll be placed. He asks if there will be other keywords.]

……

[Nergal crosses his arms and decides to observe the situation.]

[Ares chuckles.]

[Agni announces he will flip everything over if he doesn’t like it.]

……

The reactions were split. Gods and demons with death or war as their power seemed
to be supportive, but the rest were displeased. A few tried to strengthen their
Channels to pressure Yeon-woo. However, he had been expecting this reaction and
decided to ignore them and proceed. He wasn’t going to negotiate those two
keywords.

With the Cast of the Black King in his position, he couldn’t abandon death, and war
was necessary for him to continue to stack up his accomplishments. ‘If I want to turn
my accomplishments into legends, I can’t give it up.’

Yeon-woo had no intention of simply clearing the higher floors and stopping after his
revenge. He needed to reach even higher. For that, he needed to make preparations
now.
『Hyung, are you…?』 Jeong-woo realized what Yeon-woo was thinking and shock
filled his eyes. Yeon-woo put a finger to his lips, and Jeong-woo nodded, shutting his
mouth. However, he was screaming inside. He’d thought the new Sky Wings would
simply function as an operating system, but it turned out to only be the first step in a
grand scheme. Jeong-woo decided that he needed to work harder. 『Hyung is doing
this all because of me.』 His shoulders felt heavier.

***

Because the keyword of each wing was vastly different, they were created separately.
They started on the left-wing, which would contain the keyword “Death”. The
process of creating it was easier than they’d initially expected. They simply used the
process Jeong-woo had used when he made his Sky Wings, fitting it to Yeon-woo’s
Atman System and adding the Black King’s power.

‘I don’t know who the Black King is yet, but the gods and demons of death are still
following him.’ What if he centered the Black King’s power and bound the other
powers to it? It would make control much easier. He selected his first command
word as “Soul Collector”.

[The skill ‘Sky Wings (Left) is being created.]

……

[The option of the Cast of the Black King, ‘Soul Collector’ has been designated as the
first command word.]

[The category ‘Death’ has successfully been connected to the first command word.]

[The powers included under the category ‘Death’ are influenced by the first
command word.]

[The King of Seven Hells looks at you furiously.]

[Nergal shakes his head with a confounded face.]

[Ksitigarbha makes a tense face for the first time.]

……
[Izanami says he is someone who cannot be resisted.]

[Halphas sighs with a vexed face. He will cooperate with you because there is no
other choice.]

[Aesma-daeva announces he will follow ‘Death’.]

[Hel has a flushed face.]

[All gods of death speak.]

[Message: You are being impertinent with your foolish greed, measuring out his
power and collecting it into a single location.]

[All gods of death speak.]

[Message: If it’s possible to gather his lost power and reconstruct it, nothing would
be impossible.]

[Message: But if his greatness is stained, beware that ‘Death’ will escape your control
and swallow you.]

[Message: You should always keep this in mind.]

When all the messages stopped popping up, Yeon-woo could feel the 444 different
Channels combining as one. It felt like twine twisting together to become a rope as
the small Channels flowed together to become a greater unit. It occurred to him
briefly that it was like a cloud or a server, but he quickly focused on the left-wing
again. Soon enough, there were 444 black feathers in his hand.
『Is it wings this time? I’m making all kinds of things after meeting a strange master
in my old age.』 The Cyclops Brontes shook his head at the 444 feathers that Yeon-
woo brought to him. The three Cyclops brothers had been working on restoring the
collapsed holy territory and repairing the weapons of Dis Pluto.

Dis Pluto’s equipment had been depleted for a while now, so they had a mountain’s
worth of things to take care of. Fortunately, Yeon-woo had a lot of money, and they
could replenish goods through Atran.

Dis Pluto felt like they had found an oasis after wandering through a dry desert for
so long. The annoyed and anxious faces of the soldiers began to brighten as they
began to relax for the first time in dozens of years. Their trust in Yeon-woo, who
made it all possible, grew by the day.

Those who had been dissatisfied with Yeon-woo for breaking Hades’ agreement now
accepted him, believing that Yeon-woo probably had his reasons.

The Titans and Giants hadn’t done anything out of the ordinary, and the scout they
had dispatched returned to report that there were no strange movements from
them. The ceasefire was still going strong, and Dis Pluto now had the chance to
reorganize themselves.

However, Yeon-woo hadn’t appeared in over a fortnight, ostensibly because he was

being punished for breaking the agreement. The soldiers couldn’t ask for his release
since their master’s owner was on the line, and so they were at an impasse.

Brontes knew Yeon-woo was only pretending to be imprisoned in order to have time
to prepare something, but he was still surprised at the feathers. 『What are these?』
At first, he thought it was just Yeon-woo’s eccentric whim to have wings made, but
when he closely examined the feathers, he was beyond surprised. Each feather had
an extraordinary weight from a soul pressure that could rip away an ordinary soul
that wandered close to it. Furthermore, the feathers emitted a dark and sticky Void
that Brontes suspected was death. It was something he had already experienced and
something that a fated mortal could never withstand.

Death appeared in various forms within the feathers—disease, sleep, pain—and a

few appeared like the power of a superior divine being that even Hades couldn’t
treat lightly.

Although Brontes had made countless holy artifacts for the gods of Olympus, this
power was too much, and it brought to mind pieces of legends being cut off and
tossed into a mixture. The feathers were truly pieces of a transcendent. If just one
were refined, it could be turned into a holy artifact or even a power. How did Yeon-
woo come to have them in his possession? And so many of them, too.

“I want to use the wing as both a skill and a tangible item like a weapon or shield
according to the situation. If possible, I want it to have the lightness of a bird’s wing
and actually have the ability to fly.” Yeon-woo showed him a detailed blueprint he
and Jeong-woo had spent the last few days drafting. The necessary materials and
magic equipment were all explained in such great detail that it made one dizzy.
Anyone with some knowledge could picture it immediately.

Brontes easily imagined the left wing and fell into deep thought. 『It’s complicated.
』 It was more complex than a holy artifact. The feathers on their own were
shocking, and incorporating them all into the left wing would be a complicated task.
If he managed to follow the design, the wing would be extremely practical. It would
have three durable layers that would act like armor as it wrapped around the body.
The axes and wingtips had sharp blades that could sweep enemies on the ground as
well.

It has the usefulness of Jeong-woo’s Sky Wings along with the traits and advantages
of the Fire Wings. The firepower that spread along the wings could be a wildcard in
battle. Aside from those, Yeon-woo included more features. He wouldn’t have gone
through so much trouble for the wing if he were only planning to use it as a buff-type
skill. He hoped it would be a skill, shield, and at times, his hands and feet.

『I see you’re trying to get everything you can out of this one wing. It will be on a
different level from most holy artifacts.』

“Is it possible?”
『I’ll have to take a closer look to give you a definite answer, but if you do not mind,
may I advise you on some things?』 Brontes had the deep insight of the master
blacksmith who had created the three greatest holy artifacts. His opinion was more
than welcome.

“Please do.”

『This axis has too many magic squares on it. It won’t be inefficient when magic
power is put into it. So if you spread this part out and activate it like a cogwheel… 』

***

As Yeon-woo discussed the left wing with Brontes, Jeong-woo exchanged greetings
with Nemesis.

『I can’t believe my eyes.』

『Long time no see, M—I mean, Nemesis. You look so different now. If Yeon-woo
hadn’t told me, I would never have guessed.』

However, Nemesis’ eyes were trembling in confusion. He had seen Jeong-woo

reappear through Yeon-woo’s gaze, but he hadn’t come outside because he was
afraid he had only been seeing things or dreaming.

As he floated around in nothingness for a long time, Nemesis had constantly

dreamed of the times he’d shared with Jeong-woo: the moments they cleared the
floors, fought, suffered, and laughed together. Now that Jeong-woo, whom he’d
missed so much, was back in the world, he was terrified to even take a step closer to
him. If Jeong-woo disappeared and scattered into light, Nemesis wouldn’t be able to
hold on any further.

『You’re still quiet.』

『It really is you.』 Nemesis could tell the person in front of him was truly Jeong-
woo. Despite his fears that his heart would explode when he finally saw Jeong-woo,
Nemesis grew calmer. He was filled with happiness at meeting his friend, and there
was no panic or agitation. He could speak to Jeong-woo as naturally as he used to.

Jeong-woo hugged Nemesis and stroked the head that was as large as his body. 『
Enough about me, what happened to you? Did Kalatus send you to the Void?』
Jeong-woo had been curious about this for a while now. He’d turned it over in his
head plenty of times, but he still couldn’t understand what had happened to Kalatus.
After Kalatus had given Nemesis his Dragon Heart and Jeong-woo his lair, Jeong-woo
had seen him return to the embrace of mana with his own eyes.

He hadn’t left behind a vestige either, and he was sure it was Kalatus who had sent
Nemesis into the Void and told him to wait.

When Yeon-woo first awakened his Dragon Body, he said he heard Kalatus saying
that he would be waiting in the Dragon Temple. That meant there was some secret
information. 『What happened?』

『Master and I think Kalatus sent you and the pocket watch back to Earth.』

『Me and the pocket watch?』 Jeong-woo straightened his back without thinking.
This was the secret information.

『I’ve been meaning to ask.』 Nemesis’ eyes grew solemn. 『Ex-master, how did you
know the pocket watch would arrive on Earth in one piece? I’ve always wondered
about that. You must have known that for sure if you left the diary behind.』

For a moment, Jeong-woo was silent. Everything in his head halted as though his
thoughts couldn’t go any further. Something solid was blocking his thoughts.
Nemesis’ eyes widened as if he was sensing something after seeing Jeong-woo’s
reaction. 『You…?』

At that moment, Brahm’s voice spoke urgently in Nemesis’ head. 『Don’t say
anything, Nemesis.』 His voice was full of bitterness and sorrow.

『Nothing.』 Nemesis shut his mouth, realizing the reason behind Brahm’s words.

***

“What’s up with your face?” Yeon-woo tilted his head at Jeong-woo’s stiff expression.

『Hyung, I… 』 Jeong-woo suddenly smiled bitterly and shook his head. 『Never
mind. It’s nothing.』
Yeon-woo wondered what was wrong but Jeong-woo quickly changed the subject
before Yeon-woo could say anything else. 『How’s the left wing coming along? Is it
complete?』

“The basic parts are.” Yeon-woo moved magic power into the tattoo on his back that
Boo had just etched for him.

[The ‘Cast of the Black King’ is activating.]

[The first command word ‘Soul Collector’ has been operated.]

[It has successfully connected to Soul Collection.]

[Souls are moving.]

[Magic power has been added.]

……

[Aura is operating.]

Output messages appeared one after another and a crest with a complex design
shone brightly through his clothes.

[The skill ‘Sky Wings (Temporary, Left)’ has been activated.]

Whoosh.

The crest shot up with black flames and transformed into a tri-folded wing. The fire
was so hot that the air seemed to bubble. Each flame was a condensed version of the
Wave of Fire. Black Flame, a black Aura with Holy Fire, magic power, and purple
energy, appeared on his back.

『You’re crazy.』 Jeong-woo looked on with an awed expression. The destructive

power of the Wave of Fire meant that Yeon-woo was basically walking around with
hundreds of bombs on his back. It was suicidal to do this.

However, Yeon-woo didn’t seem affected. As a matter of fact, he had already thought
of using his wing to reduce his surroundings to ruins. Thanks to the efforts of the
three Cyclops brothers, Brahm, and Boo, the wing was stable. He didn’t have to
worry about his control over the wing.

Its greatest disadvantage was that it consumed a lot of magic power. ‘But I’m
overflowing with it anyway.’ Yeon-woo had used the Atman System as a direct circuit
to connect to the Philosopher’s Stone and his left wing. The magic power of the
Soulstone meant that he wouldn’t have to worry about running out, even if he used it
all year round. ‘My body won’t be able to handle it, though.’ Yeon-woo lightly clucked
his tongue and activated the second option engraved in the left wing. From afar, a
server opened.

[666 powers have activated.]

On top of the black Fire Wings, 444 feathers and an additional 222 he’d gained
flashed red, and countless magic squares appeared above Yeon-woo. He had to admit
that the fancy effects of the 666 powers were an impressive sight.

[All gods of death nod with satisfaction.]

[All demons of death sigh in relief, saying his honor wasn’t stained.]

[A few gods are shocked.]

[A few demons look at you with stiff expressions.]

[An unrevealed god (1, Olympus) looks at you silently.]

[An unrevealed god (2, Olympus) becomes afraid.]

……

[Vimalacitra claps with contentment and astonishment at your accomplishment.]

[Vimalacitra hopes to meet you someday.]

[Agares snorts, saying he expected nothing less.]

Jeong-woo examined the left wing with his Draconic Eyes. He wanted to take care of
any issues that might arise, such as an error in the skill process, a mix-up in
Channels, or problems with the energy efficiency. Fortunately, he didn’t see anything,
and any minor snags could be fixed slowly. 『I think it’s good for now. That Black
King is an OP character.』

“Probably.” Yeon-woo nodded. If it weren’t for the Black King’s power, the wing
wouldn’t have been finished so easily. The gods and demons of death had been more
cooperative than he expected. Was it because the power of the Black King could be
strengthened, or did they think of it as a good opportunity to test his successor?
Whatever their motives, the results were beneficial to Yeon-woo.

『For the left wing, you can just add powers as you organize them and you’ll
probably be good to go. Now for the right wing… 』 The right wing didn’t have a
central theme like “Black King”. Jeong-woo was extremely curious to see what Yeon-
woo planned to use as the main Core for the right wing. He clearly had an idea in
mind, but he didn’t say anything and only smiled in response to Jeong-woo’s
questions.

Jeong-woo was about to ask once more when the door suddenly opened and a
person rushed in. “Cain! Bad news!” Yeon-woo put his mask on, and Jeong-woo
silently disappeared into the pocket watch.

“What happened?”

It was Doyle. Gasp. Gasp. He looked like he had urgent news. “Hyung! Do you know
someone called Aether?”

Behind the mask, Yeon-woo’s face hardened as he glanced at the pocket watch in his
hand. The hands of the watch were still. “What about him?”

Doyle replied with a tight face. “He’s looking for you.”

“If it wasn’t you, then who did it?”

“I already said it wasn’t us. Someone’s trying to frame us.”

“Who would do such a thing here? Stop with the nonsense and bring that Cain
bastard or whatever his name is here!”

In an agora filled with many busy subordinates of Hades, Aether and Kahn growled
at each other. Behind them, Victoria, Galliard, and Creutz looked tense as well. More
people began to gawk and crowd around them as the two raised their voices and an
intense atmosphere flowed between them. No one tried to pull them apart, and the
atmosphere grew worse. Even the onlookers began taking sides.

Paneth’s party had made contributions a long time ago and gained Dis Pluto’s trust,
so the soldiers looked favorably at Aether. On the other hand, Yeon-woo’s party had
replenished their supplies and fixed their weapons for free. When it became known
that they had recreated Hades’ holy artifact, Kynee, and given it to him, the soldiers
looked at them in a positive light, as well.

The clash of the two groups would affect Dis Pluto seriously, so the thirteenth
commander of Dis Pluto, Charnele, appeared with some soldiers in an attempt to
calm the situation. He normally would have ignored the situation since the players
involved didn’t even have a divine level. However, both Yeon-woo’s and Paneth’s
parties were important allies who had killed a god, something even Dis Pluto
couldn’t accomplish easily.

He couldn’t take sides either, so he tried to reason things out with them to
investigate why they were behaving this way and what had happened before he
arrived. Once he had the answers, he could make a judgment.

“This isn’t anything for the thirteenth commander to worry about.” Aether only
snorted and refused to answer, as though Charnele had no right to involve himself.
Charnele’s face hardened for a moment, and Aether suddenly realized he’d made a
mistake. The commander was one of the leaders of the thirteen military units that
were Hades’ pride and joy. He even had a divine level, which meant Aether wasn’t in
a position to look down on him.

[A god of 〈Olympus〉, Poseidon, looks at you with amusement.]

[Hestia is with you.]

[Demeter is with you.]

[Hera is with you.]

Feeling the gazes on him, Aether calmed his thumping heart and stood straight again.
‘Fuck it! Yeah, attitude is everything. Since I’m already here, this is the best I can do.
The Olympians are with me, so what do I have to be scared of?’

The Protogenoi tribe had divine blood but that didn’t help them. In fact, they were
even mocked by transcendents for being fallen gods. Even when Aether had been a
member of Arthia, he had never received this kind of attention. It was part of the
reason he tried to switch over to the Devil Army, although he hadn’t been able to
attract the attention of the Heavenly Demon and had been caught by Paneth.

It was only now when he wasn’t even moving of his own free will and was little more
than a marionette in a play that the gods granted him their attention. It was pathetic,
and he wanted to cry because everything felt like shit. Nothing was going his way,
and he was being controlled by someone else. He considered killing himself rather
than live in misery like this, but he didn’t have the courage to do even that.

"A dog should just bark as ordered," Paneth had told him.

Yes, he was just a dog that barked upon command and wagged his tail when told to.

"Last night, I received a message to reduce Cain’s growing influence within Dis Pluto
and to kill him if the chance arises."

Aether thought whatever this Cain was planning was irrelevant to him. Their paths
had crossed several times in the past, but nothing big had happened. There were
rumors about the Six New Stars, but Cain hadn’t been in Aether's sight at all. But
now, Aether knew him too well. He was the reason Poseidon had delivered the
message.

"He’s the enemy that will be punished. The darkness within the darkness is probably
him. However, he and his party are making Dis Pluto lose focus. We must take care of
this first." Paneth had planned to reduce their influence before punishing Yeon-woo’s
party. However, to do that, she needed him to gather more information about them,
such their personalities and how much manpower they had. "So, you must step up."

Aether had been chosen as the bait, and the four gods peeked into his thoughts and
actions. Poseidon’s gaze seemed especially mocking, as though he detested the
descendent of an old god who couldn’t give up his past glory even after falling.

“You must still explain what happened. We’ll be able to judge between right and
wrong then.” The commander calmed himself, but his voice was filled with fury.

Aether was finally able to make his case. Kahn seemed to have a lot to say, but Aether
didn’t give him a chance to speak. “Ha! Look at this.”

“It’s a broken spear. What’s so special about it?”

“Would you believe me if I said this spear was fine two days ago? It’s the divine spear
that cut the ankle of Megaera while Lady Paneth was killing the god.”

Charnele’s eyes widened slightly. Megaera’s death had helped Dis Pluto greatly, just
like Astraeus’ death. So it was a spear that had assisted in the process.

“I was having some problems with my spear, and I didn’t know what to do about it. I
heard that Cain’s party was talented in repairing weapons. I left it with them since
we’re allies and players, but…”

“It came back like this?”

“No. It was definitely repaired.”

Charnele frowned, not understanding what Aether’s point was. However, before he
could say anything, Aether quickly continued. “I’m saying it looked completely fine.
But when I was training this morning, it broke quite easily.”

Charnele was silent as he finally understood Aether’s implication. If he had gone into
battle with the spear, his life would have been in danger. Aether continued to act
wronged. “I thought it was strange, so I looked up the people who’d also had their
weapons repaired, but none of them experienced the same thing I did. It was only
happening to our party’s weapons.”

Charnele was silent.

“My spear isn’t that fragile, even though it’s been damaged from battle. Who would
be able to stay still in a situation like this?” Aether threw the spear to the ground. “I
was just asking them about the incident. But the leader of the party won’t show
himself, and these people keep repeating that they’re innocent like parrots so of
course, I got mad!” Aether’s heated speech worked and the soldiers around them
began to murmur to each other with serious faces. Some debated whether Aether
was lying, and others wondered if Cain’s party had been planning to get rid of
Paneth’s party.

“That’s not true!” Kahn tried to defend his party, but public opinion was already
moving against them. Aether pressed his lips together to keep from smiling.

[Poseidon teases you, saying your acting is unequaled.]

Meanwhile, Charnele gripped his head. Things were more complicated than he
thought. He’d recently been concerned by the players’ growing influence in Dis Pluto,
and their constant skirmishes meant that he had the duty to block them before
things spiraled out of control. However, he didn’t have that opportunity this time.
Both parties had accomplished so much that it was beyond what he could manage.
He didn’t even know if he could defeat Yeon-woo or Paneth in combat. He couldn’t
even defeat Hades’ Apostle, Lam. ‘What should I do about this?’

He couldn’t allow them to fight as they wished. With the broken ceasefire, they didn’t
know when the Titans and Giants would attack, so he didn’t want to expend energy
unnecessarily. ‘Where did Lam go?’ The situation would be solved easily if Lam, who
commanded a unit of players, were here to fix things, but she was busy carrying out
Hades’ orders.

“If they can’t come up with a proper explanation, we have no choice but to have a
physical confrontation.” At Aether’s words, the party members behind him pulled
out their swords. Clang! They were ready to attack Kahn at his orders.

Kahn’s face hardened. He hadn’t expected they would go this far. Victoria, Creutz, and
Galliard moved for their weapons as the situation grew more serious. However, Kahn
quickly raised a hand to stop them, shaking his head. Yeon-woo was their leader, and
they couldn’t fight without his permission. Instead, he released his presence, which
he had been hiding the entire time.

Whoosh. A heavy smell of blood spread from him, along with a sharp, murderous
intent that could pierce one’s skin. Aether and the others reflexively moved back in
surprise. ‘What kind of murderous intent is so…?’

His eye began to twitch. He never expected the son of the Iron Lion and a marionette
of the Devil Army to exude such strength. There wasn’t much of a difference between
Kahn’s power and his.

“It would be best to put that sword back in its sheath. I don’t like the smell of blood
and iron, ”Kahn growled as he glared at Aether.

However, Aether wasn’t one to step back. A corner of his mouth curled up, and he
spread out his hand, which glowed with light. It was 〈White Light〉, his signature
skill. “So what if you don’t like it? What are you expecting from me? Do you think
that’ll make me surrender and say ‘I’m sorry’?”

The tense atmosphere around Dis Pluto grew deeper. Charnele’s face wrinkled. He
couldn’t maintain his composure anymore. It was an act of disrespect to Dis Pluto to
pull out a sword in front of him, a commander. Just as he was about to step forward
with a shout, there was a sudden explosion and Aether was blown away.

Boom! He rolled on the ground for a while as Kahn and the others looked at him in
surprise.

“Urk, urk!” Vomiting blood, Aether tried to lift his head. The attack was so sudden
that he didn’t even know how he’d been blown away. He wanted to see who the
culprit was, but his head was stuck back onto the ground by a foot. “You dared to
raise a sword where Lord Hades is present without his permission? You must be
crazy.”

Lam stepped on Aether’s head a few more times so he couldn’t stand up. An aura as
sharp as her voice whirled around her as she cut off Aether’s right hand of 〈White
Light〉 without any hesitation. She then turned to Paneth’s party, deaf to Aether’s
screams.
They stepped back, overwhelmed by her aura. However, they didn’t put their
weapons down, which annoyed Lam even more. Lam swung her spear, which was
drowned in black light, in a wide arc. Their right hands and weapons flew up in the
air.

“Aaack!”

“Aaah!”

It was a merciless deed to precious allies who’d helped them several times before,
but Lam didn’t care. Only Hades’ honor mattered to her, and dirtying the reputation
of a god she served was unforgivable. To fight in holy territory was to insult a god. It
was shocking to see a party who had killed a god before rendered helpless with a
single spear. Lam turned to Kahn and the other, who stood there with blank
expressions. “What about you? What are you going to do? Pull out your weapons,
too?”

The three people behind Kahn glanced at each other and removed their hands from
their weapons. They didn’t understand how such a small person could exude a scary
aura. Kahn’s palms were soaked in sweat.

***

After Yeon-woo rushed over with Doyle, he was stunned to see Aether with his head
stuck on the ground. He hadn’t expected that Aether would be in Tartarus. He’d been
planning to kill him the first chance he got. The pocket watch was quiet. Guessing
that Jeong-woo probably had a lot of thoughts after seeing Aether, Yeon-woo rubbed
the pocket watch and quietly muttered. ‘Don’t worry.’

Jeong-woo didn’t reply.

‘I’ll make it so his life is yours for the taking.’

“The Protogenoi child caused some trouble, hm?” Hades chuckled mirthlessly as he
rested his chin on his hand, a cynical smirk on his face.

Lam bowed after giving her report. “Are you planning to let them be?”

Hades chuckled again. This time, his laughter was full of amusement. “If I don’t?”

“They have been poking their noses not only in the holy territory but all over
Tartarus as well. Isn’t it likely that Olympus has gotten a read on the situation here?”

Anyone who was a general or higher among Dis Pluto knew that Paneth’s party had
the support of Poseidon and other gods. As the eyes and ears of Poseidon, Demeter,
Hestia, and Hera, they were probably reporting a lot of information back.

Paneth’s party had a flimsy excuse about helping in the war, but it was wrong of
Poseidon to break the agreement among the three brothers not to invade each
other’s territories. Hades had thoroughly blocked any information about Tartarus
reaching the outside for the least 100 years. He hadn’t even contacted Persephone.
However, recently, it seemed that Hades no longer cared about concealing
information. He had tried to keep his cynicism under control but as the war dragged
on, it continued to deepen. As someone who had served him for a long time, Lam felt
frustrated.

Hades seemed to have fallen into pessimism. His strong sense of responsibility
would keep him fighting, but she saw his shoulders steadily drooping. When she
thought about it, Hades had begun to change when Yeon-woo’s party brought
Persephone’s message to him. For the first time, she saw Hades shaken. At first, she
thought it was because it had been a long time since he’d last heard from his partner,
but when she thought about it more, that didn’t seem to be the reason.

She remembered how much Hades had been avoiding Persephone. She’d believed
that it was to prevent any information from leaking, but the truth of the matter was
that Hades had been quite excessive in avoiding contact with Persephone. Everyone
in Olympus and even the entire ninety-eighth floor knew how intense Hades’ love for
Persephone was. It was so bad that Hera even said Hades was a more annoying lover
than Zeus, who flirted with every woman he saw. If he was avoiding Persephone,
there had to be a good reason.

Also, when he’d received Persephone’s message, he hadn’t been delighted. Instead,
he’d sunk into depression, and Lam couldn’t help worrying about what happened
between the two. Hades’ indifference to the conflict among the players made her
grow even more concerned. Just a few months ago, he would have promptly
punished them for disturbing the peace, but he didn’t seem to have the will to do it
now.

“The war with Titans and Giants has been pushed as far as it can go. Stubbornly
refusing external interference isn’t the right thing to do either. Don’t bother me about
this anymore. Olympus will take action soon.”

Lam was speechless.

“However, it’s true that arguments among players aren’t good for morale. Just take
care of it as you always have.”

Lam bit her lower lip. Hades was clearly expressing that he had no desire to interfere
in the matter at all. The only upside was that he still trusted his subordinates and
was comfortable delegating things to her. “Then may I request something of you as
your Apostle and general?”

“Speak.”

“I’d like the command of three corps.”

A corner of Hades’ mouth curved up, and a faint amusement appeared in his tired
eyes. “Are you going to fight with them?”

“As you ordered, I spent the last few days observing the surroundings of
Myeongbujeon and Jicheongjeon, and I discovered that their defenses are quite
weak.”

Myeongbujeon and Jicheonjeon were Hades’ former holy territories that had been
taken by Typhoon. Lam’s reconnaissance had shown her something important: ‘They
can be taken back.’
No matter how violently the Titans and Giants attacked, their influence in
Myeongbujeong and Jicheonjeong was weak because those places were too far from
their base. Furthermore, the two still had a significant amount of Hades’ holy power.
Now that most of the Titans and Giants were gathered near the Giant god in
preparation for attacking the Temple of the King of the Underworld. Myeongbujeon
and Jicheonjeon had practically been abandoned. With the enemies’ guard down, it
was a good opportunity to take back the two holy territories.

“The Cyclops Arges reported that the Torch can be restored. This is the perfect time
to recover our land.” The Torch was another word for the Sacred Fire, the flame
created by a great explosion at the beginning of time when space was filled with
nothing. The flame created light and combined with the emptiness to open different
worlds and dimensions.

Gods were created from the remnants of the light, and so it was important to protect
the Sacred Fire, the basis of their existence. The ones who possessed the Sacred Fire
could earn the great power of ruling the universe, and all the battles, from Uranus to
Kronos and then Zeus, were over the Sacred Fire. When Luciel tried to swallow the
Sacred Fire, it was the anger of all the gods and demons that damned him.

However, with Zeus in a deep slumber, the flames of the Sacred Fire had grown
weaker and Olympus was no longer as powerful as it used to be. The Sacred Fire that
was supposed to dominate the Titans and Giants was slowly going out around them.
It was the reason behind Typhon’s ability to absorb Kronos.

The youngest of the Cyclops had reported to Lam that it was possible to light it again.
For the longest time, he hadn’t been able to do anything because he didn’t have a way
of extracting the fire despite having the Soulstone. However, with his brothers’
return, a path had opened to them.

If the Torches in darkened holy territories taken by the Titans and Giants could be lit
again, the holy territories would regain their purpose and Hades’ lost holy power
would return. Then, with their master’s rejuvenation, Dis Pluto would return to full
power.

“Please allow me to do this. I’ll lead a unit to reclaim the holy territories. The players
need karma, and Poseidon and the others won’t be able to refuse because they say
they’re here to help Tartarus.”
“Even though Kronos’ corpse is between the two territories?”

Thinking of Kronos’ gigantic body, Lam nodded heavily. “I can do it.”

Yeon-woo had already broken the ceasefire a long time ago. There was no problem in
battling again. Hades wondered if it was alright to send a unit when the soldiers
were still recovering, but he couldn’t deny Lam’s fiery eyes. ‘She’s different from me.’

Unlike their unmotivated master, his subordinates continued to keep their hopes
alive. He couldn’t extinguish that spark. “Do as you wish.”

And like that, the order for the expedition was issued.

***

Hades’ orders were delivered discreetly because Lam’s plans required them to move
in stealth. She planned on doing everything quickly and secretly. Their own allies
wouldn’t even know.

The tenth, eleventh, and twelfth corps participating in the expedition were ordered
to be on standby in their barracks. The thirteenth corps was also commanded to stop
what they were doing and assemble in the barracks.

Since he hadn’t finished his Sky Wings yet, Yeon-woo wanted to stay in the
underground prison. However, he had no choice but to participate since he needed to
complete the Cast of the Black King. ‘There’s nothing else I can do to get Kynee.’ And
that wasn’t the only reason. ‘Aether and the Elohim are bothering me.’ Yeon-woo
clucked his tongue when he saw the barracks split into two opposing groups.

One group sided with Aether and the Elohim party members who had each lost a
hand due to Lam. They glared at Yeon-woo’s party with blazing eyes, blaming them
for the punishment even though it had been Lam’s doing.

Since they’d brought a professional healer, they’d managed to attach and heal their
hands, but they weren’t appeased. It not for Lam’s observant eyes, they would’ve
picked a fight again. On the other hand, Yeon-woo’s party laughed at them with
disdain, unaffected by their anger. They spent the night explaining that Paneth’s
party had tried to frame them, and a number of soldiers took their side.

Also, with Yeon-woo now out of prison, they didn’t need to hold back their hostility
since Yeon-woo granted them permission to fight back. For better or worse, there
wasn’t any enmity within the thirteenth corps. Soldiers took sides based on their
friendships with the players, but in the end, their identities as Dis Pluto members
took priority.

Paneth’s party knew this too, which was why they weren’t making an even bigger
fuss, but Yeon-woo knew that wouldn’t last long. ‘They’re just waiting for their
chance.’

Yeon-woo smirked at Aether and Paneth, who were looking over at them with grim
expressions. They might’ve thought they were being inconspicuous, but with all the
Channels he was connected to, Yeon-woo would be a fool not to know what was
going on. ‘It’s so obvious that Poseidon’s gaze is with them.’

[Hermes explains that an unrevealed god (1, Olympus) is glaring at you.]

[Ares giggles saying that an unrevealed god (2, Olympus) is watching you.]

……

The gods and demons couldn’t reveal any names because of the system’s law of
causality, but they could drop hints. Besides, even if they didn’t snitch, Yeon-woo had
more Channels than any other player and was already in the process of creating a
server cloud. It wasn’t hard to peek into the Channel of another player.

Poseidon had come to him with more gods, trying to pick a fight via Paneth’s party.
How could he not know what that meant? Still, Yeon-woo thought it was for the best.
He could complete the right wing as they moved, and he needed a place to test his
completed left wing. Now he had the perfect stage.

It was as if good fortune had entered his house on its own. Aether was reserved for
his brother, so he would take something else. ‘Thank you in advance for the meal.’ He
snickered at Poseidon, who would soon feed with him Divine Factors.
“First, since some of you don’t know each other, let’s introduce ourselves.” At Lam’s
instructions, the players in the thirteenth corps exchanged casual greetings.

“Hello. Name’s Pam. A swordsman.”

“Tordak. Lancer.”

“Sey. I’m an archer, and I double as a forward soldier.”

Technically, the thirteenth corps wasn’t large enough to be called a corps. Most of
them had wandered in for training while they cleared the floors above. However,
each player was strong and well-known above, and since they’d passed through the
Ten Gates, their skills were clearly more than adequate. Not only that, they’d
improved while fighting with divine beings. Yeon-woo observed their abilities with
the Draconic Divine Eyes, revealing only as much of his magic power as he deemed
necessary.

“Paneth.” The leader of the Elohim party didn’t say anything else besides her name.
She seemed certain that everyone present had heard of her.

‘She’s the one who killed a god.’ Had it been Megaera? Killing a god not only required
skill but also a special talent to transcend levels. ‘Did Poseidon and the others
descend or give her something?’ Yeon-woo wondered what Paneth’s hidden card
was. He was sure Poseidon and the others gave her something, but he couldn’t tell
what it was. It was hard to believe Paneth had killed a god entirely on her own.

It was thanks to her that the rewards from killing Astraeus had been lessened, but
Yeon-woo believed she wouldn’t be able to do it again. At that moment, Paneth
looked at him after saying her name. She looked like she was glaring at him or
perhaps indicating that it was his turn to speak.

“Cain.”
Paneth narrowed her eyes. “Is that really your name?”

“Does it matter?”

“Of course, it does. We need to trust you to have our backs, which we can’t do if we
don’t even know who you are.”

“Cain. I can’t say more than that. If you can’t trust me, then I’ll just drop out.”

The players were taken aback by his words. There wasn’t much time left but he was
still threatening to go.

Boom! Lam banged her spear on the ground. She looked in vexation from Yeon-woo
to Paneth. “I’m sure I told you that I’d kill anyone who started unnecessary fights. Do
you really want to die?”

Yeon-woo shrugged, and Paneth took a step back, hanging her head. “I apologize.”

“Everyone, listen up. I don’t care if you guys love or hate each other, but don’t cause
trouble in the middle of battle. Focus on the task at hand.” After Lam issued her last
warning, she looked around to make sure that everyone was sufficiently
embarrassed and began to explain their strategy. “The place we have to secure is
called Myeongbujeon. Currently, there are two Titans there, Toae and Cymo.”

Toae and Cymo were Titans who couldn’t absorb Kronos’ power, which meant that
they were on the lower rungs of the Titan hierarchy. Besides those two, there were
only subordinates present in Myeongbujeon. Everyone else had been sent to
Typhoon.

“We will raid Myeongbujeong with the eleventh and twelfth corps. Quick and quiet is
the plan.”

“What about the tenth corps?”

“When we bind the ankles of the two Titans, they’ll move in from behind.” Lam didn’t
explain the details of the tenth corps’ mission, but Yeon-woo understood her scheme
immediately. ‘While the three corps are distracting the enemies, the tenth corps will
take over the temple in the center. Is she planning on lighting the Torch to awaken
Hades’ holy power?’ If so, it was a fine strategy. ‘That’s assuming Toae and Cymo are
easy to deal with.’
In any case, it was a strategy worth attempting. ‘Since the ceasefire has already been
broken, there’s no need to honor it. But taking along thirty percent of their forces
and leaving Dis Pluto vulnerable to a sudden attack… ah, I see.’ Yeon-woo realized
the battle wasn’t going to end here. ‘After they take over the temple, are they
immediately heading to another holy territory? It’s a blitzkrieg. The question is how
many Torches they’re going to light.’

Dis Pluto had already been pushed into a corner. Now that they had a way to
counterattack, it made sense that they would go for broke. They’d be dead anyway if
they didn’t find a way out of their current predicament.

“Then, let’s go.” Lam issued her command and the thirteenth corps quickly began to
move.

***

Myeongbujeon was one of the holy territories closest to the Temple of the King of the
Underworld. However, because Tartarus was so huge, it took a while to get there.
Furthermore, they had to take a long route to avoid the subordinates of the Titans
and Giants.

『Tartarus. I’ve always wanted come here.』 Jeong-woo clucked his tongue, looking
through Yeon-woo’s eyes. Since he hadn’t cleared all Ten Gates yet, the place was
fascinating to him. However, the red sky and dying land made him feel like those who
stayed in this place too long would end up in a similar condition. 『But hyung.』

‘What?’

『What are you gonna do now?』 Jeong-woo’s voice was low. 『Your wings are still
incomplete. To reveal your abilities so soon… 』

‘No, I have to.’ Yeon-woo grinned. ‘That will force them to either back down or try to
stab us in the back.’

『What are you planning?』 Jeong-woo had no idea what Yeon-woo was going to do.

‘This.’ Yeon-woo grinned and stepped forward. The soldiers who had been crouching
to assess the right time to raid Myeongbujeon, looked up at him. “I’m taking the
lead.”
Lam narrowed her eyes, a corner of her mouth curving up. “You think you’re
invincible because you killed a god, hm? Enough with the nonsense, and stay on
standby.”

“If you’re waiting for the tenth corps, they’re already here.”

“What are you talking about?” Lam was about to yell at him when blue fireworks
exploded in the sky. Whoosh! Boom! It was the signal from the tenth corps that they
had reached their destination and to alert the other corps to begin their attack. Once
Lam lit the gold fireworks, it meant that the tenth corps could make their move.

Lam looked at Yeon-woo with surprise, wondering how he’d known the tenth corps
had arrived. Her senses were more perceptive than those of ordinary players, but
Yeon-woo’s senses were unbelievable if he’d managed to sense the tenth corps,
which was still far away.

“Then I’ll be off.” As if he had no intention of satisfying her curiosity, Yeon-woo

kicked off from the ground and advanced forward.

“Aahh!” Shouts rose in the north and the south. The eleventh and twelfth corps had
begun their advance as well. Lam got herself together and raised her voice.
“Everyone, charge!”

The players ran forward, roaring, including Paneth’s party, who had been taken
aback by Yeon-woo’s unexpected actions. Yeon-woo’s party also charged, Creutz
pulling out Zulfikar and summoning a turquoise, which symbolized victory, to buff
his party members while Victoria drew large letters in the air with a glowing hand.
Rune letters scattered as the curse Tartarus had placed upon the living was washed
away, and the party’s movements grew smoother.

『Thank you.』 After he received the bursting effects, Galliard used Open Speaking
to express his gratitude to Victoria. He began shooting arrows with Ataraxia, the bow
that Henova had made for him in Tartarus when he'd been feeling bored. However,
Ataraxia’s functions were far from boring. It was a one-of-a-kind bow made from
branches of the World Tree and was superior to most holy artifacts. It was incredible
enough to persuade Galliard that he’d been wrong to think good tools dulled a
hunter’s senses.

Above all else, Galliard liked the feeling of the bow sticking to his hand. It was his
first time using it in an actual battle, but it fit into his hand as though he’d had it
forever. ‘I never imagined a Dwarf would help me like this.’

Elves and Dwarves didn’t get along ordinarily, but Galliard didn’t care about his
race’s attitude to Dwarves. He’d never been one to follow beliefs like that anyway.
Twang! Galliard jumped off the ground, thinking he should treat his drinking buddy
to some good wine later.

〈Shunpo - Fighting Current〉

He shot up to the sky, dust trailing behind him. He could see for kilometers with his
Elven eyes, and he focused on Myeongbujeon. It was so ruined that it was impossible
to tell that it had once been one of Hades’ holy territories. The broken walls and the
dead land were testament to the negligence of their enemies. Beyond it, he could see
Titans pouring out of the temple walls. They had noticed their arrival. ‘Should I do
it?’ Galliard grinned, thinking it wouldn’t hurt to try to kill a god like Yeon-woo had.

“Brahm!” He shouted the name of his close friend.

Brahm, who was below him, pulled out a book with a disgruntled face. “I was going
to do it even if you didn’t ask.” After the Book of Mercury was destroyed, he’d created
the Book of Jupiter and the Book of Mars, and Henova’s touch was evident on them.

〈The Book of Jupiter〉

Fwoosh! As he recited a spell, a magic circle appeared under his feet, and golden light
glimmered in the air. Galliard felt a profound strength grow in his body. ‘Yes, this is it.’
He smiled with satisfaction and pulled back the string of his bow as far as possible,
then let go.

〈War God’s Favor〉and 〈Black Crow’s Feather〉

This was a combined attack the two friends had created, and each arrow was
immensely destructive. Boom! Boom! Boom!

The arrow destroyed everything it touched, and the temple walls collapsed on the
panic-stricken Titan subordinates. Those who barely escaped being buried alive
found that they weren’t out of danger yet. Galliard pulled the string of his bow
without any rest, and they found it impossible to avoid his attacks.
The blasts turned up dirt everywhere, and Yeon-woo’s subordinates attacked as well,
not wanting to be left out.

『Dreams… fade away.』 First, Nemesis appeared in midair to curse their enemies
and bless their allies. Fierce cyclones blew around, preventing the Titan
subordinates from moving. They were already trying to get outside in such a
disorganized manner, and with more paths blocked, they swarmed together at the
remaining exits, looking as though they were trying to get through a bottleneck.

Shanon and Hanryeong used this to their advantage, along with Rebecca, they swung
their swords more precisely and destructively than ever.

In the air, space tilted and a pair of eyes opened.

「Die.」 As Boo regained more of Faust’s memories, his abilities improved day by
day. With a simple word, magic circles opened one after the other, magic falling like a
downpour to decimate the Titan subordinates. The explosions and leaping flames
swallowed the enemies, and it was like an orgy of merciless killing.

The eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth corps, which had been running to
Myeongbujeon, were practically frozen in disbelief. Their enemies were collapsing
even though they weren’t doing much to help. In fact, if they joined in, they might
only get in the way. However, the true disaster hadn’t even struck the Titan
subordinates yet.

“Domain Declaration.” Everyone turned to the source of the deep voice, their eyes
widening at the sight of the air around Myeongbujeon twisting as though it had been
surrounded by some invisible barrier. The Titan subordinates ran around like
confused ants, screaming pitifully when they discovered that they couldn’t leave the
area.

Yeon-woo floated in the air over them, spreading out a wing covered in black light.
The three-layered wing was so large that it seemed that its black flames could touch
the sky. At the exact moment the wing obscured the sun and the 666 powers in the
feathers were awakened, a heavy silence fell around Yeon-woo.

……

All the Titan subordinates had dropped dead without even a single cry.
The silence spread from the battlefield of dead Titan subordinates to the four corps
and the Titans. Neither ally nor enemy could understand what they had just seen.

‘Wh-what? What just happened?’

‘Did time stop?’

‘Is it a mass curse? Or a large-scale buff that makes enemies fall asleep?’

These were logical guesses. The monstrous Titan subordinates were the banes of Dis
Pluto’s existence. Even if Hades and the generals could handle the Titans and Giants,
the subordinates would pour out endlessly, attacking even after their limbs had been
severed or jumping around crazily even after they were decapitated. They were
exceedingly violent, and so before every battle, Dis Pluto members racked their
brains thinking of ways to deal with them. And yet those horrible, implacable
creatures had fallen like dominoes without even the slightest bit of resistance after
one flap of a single wing.

It was an unreal and monstrous show of power. It was easier to accept the fact that
Yeon-woo had killed a god. At least his mind-blowing martial arts could be assessed,
but this was something completely different.

The Titans were thinking the same thing. ‘What is that?’ The Titan Toae wondered if
he was seeing things or if they’d fallen under some kind of mass hypnosis. He had no
other explanation. It would have to be a mighty curse to affect a divine being like
him, but that was more believable than that the subordinates had just died in an
instant.

He simply had no experience or knowledge that could explain what had happened.
The attack of Hades’ soldiers was within reason, and it was true that they had been
careless. They’d made this mistake in the past, too. He could comprehend their
outstanding firepower as well. Hades’ generals and Apostle had always been
acknowledged by the Titans and Giants for their skills. ‘But how could he kill them
all at once? How?’

A player had simply appeared in the sky in black clothes and a mask as dark as
Tartarus’ sky. After he spread one wing, the silence of death had overwhelmed the
noisy battlefield. His connection with Cymo had been cut off, and when he tried to
reconnect, he couldn’t see anything from the other side. The opposing force had
shaken his divine level, and he felt so much pain that it was as though his soul were
being ripped apart. However, he was so shocked that he couldn’t even worry about it.
What was worse was that things hadn’t ended.

Yahhh! An ominous howl swept through his fallen subordinates and a hazy fog began
to float over the corpses. The haze began to gather up in the forms of struggling
humans in pain. It was souls—no, ghosts! It was the ghosts of the subordinates
whose divine levels had plummeted. Yeon-woo had extracted hundreds of ghosts and
was pulling them to him.

The ghosts formed an ashy fog that whirled around Yeon-woo as he slowly absorbed
them. At this point, Toae became speechless. This player not only killed them but
also controlled their souls? That was the domain of a god or a superior divine being
like the gods from the beginning of time or gods of concepts—but Yeon-woo only
exuded the level of a player.

Toae shivered as he looked at the colossal black wing. Six hundred sixty-six
individually mighty powers were bound together, spinning like a cogwheel. When he
realized what it was, Toae gasped. “Huh!” Death was looking at him, ready to take his
life. It approached quietly, waiting for its chance. The only reason it couldn’t come
closer was his soul power as a Titan. Without it, his breath would be taken any
moment. It was a hand of darkness that could bring death to an immortal being, and
the 666 gazes beyond the wing froze him in place.

He hadn’t felt this imperiled in a long time. Toae found himself shaking, but he
pushed away his fear. “Hades!” he managed to choke out. The power to give death to
gods—only one being in Tartarus had that ability.

“Hades is here?” The King of the Underworld himself had come. That made sense.
There was no way a mere mortal could frighten a divine being like him. Toae didn’t
know what Hades was planning, but he assumed Hades had chosen a player as a lure
and was controlling him like a marionette. Hades probably wanted the player to
become a war hero. Now that they’d been pushed into a corner, he was using any
means possible to fight back.

The ability to master the concept of death was impossible unless one was a being of
Hades’ level. After clearing his head, Toae felt livelier and more composed. He didn’t
notice that the 666 powers were bound together by another Core, or that Yeon-woo’s
method of controlling death wasn’t anything like Hades’. He was blinded by his
denial.

Crunch! Toae ground his teeth. If Hades himself was present, they had no chance of
victory. Retreat was the only option. However, as though he had read Toae’s
thoughts, Yeon-woo suddenly flapped his wing again and dashed towards Toae like a
bullet.

Boom! Toae’s face twisted. It was true he was afraid of Hades, but he wasn’t so
powerless that a player could look down on him like this. Did he think he was Hades
just because he had Hades’ favor? Toae decided to kill that player even though he had
to retreat. He had to discipline this impudent mortal to keep his honor as a god
pristine.

However, just as he was pulling out his holy artifact, Yeon-woo suddenly
disappeared. Flash! The space in front of Toae opened, and Yeon-woo reappeared.

“What?!” Toae’s eyes widened. Was it a simple teleportation skill? Or a flashing skill?
But techniques that manipulated space were impossible to use without the
permission of the owner of the space.

Myeongbujeon had been the Titans’ territory for a long time, and Hades’ holy power
had been sealed. It was now Toae and Cymo’s holy territory, and only they had the
authority to change the rules. Obviously, neither of them had given this player
permission. Then how…?

“Because this place is my territory right now.” Yeon-woo read Toae's mind and
offered his shocking reply with a smirk.

It was only then that Toae realized the rules of Myeongbujeon had been temporarily
covered by something else. His senses had been muddled after his connection with
his subordinates was severed, which was why he hadn’t been able to notice it
previously. Was it… ’Dragon?’

It was the domain of the old transcendent species that should’ve gone extinct with
the Summer Queen, Binah. ‘No. These are demons? Gods? There’s too many!’ Toae
wanted to shout, but before he could even speak, Yeon-woo already slashed his
abdomen.

[Heaven Bracket - Flame Wheel]

Boom! “Urk!” Toae vomited blood as he was blown back. The impact was so great
that shockwaves vibrated in the air, flames twisting around them.

Yeon-woo kicked off the ground to follow Toae, a crater forming under his feet. A
deep trench opened below his steps when he began running. Pieces of the Ruyi Bang
floated over Yeon-woo and assembled into a spear.

Yeon-woo gripped the spear with his right hand and pulled out Vigrid with his left,
combining the two. Click! Black flames blazed along the blade after the two joined. As
soon as Yeon-woo caught up to Toae, he dug his feet into the ground and braced his
lower body on the ground. Spinning with his arms out like a top, he began to gain
speed. With the movements of the One-horned tribe called Thunder Feet and
Rotating Energy, he shot out the spear.

[Eight Extreme Swords - Jet Sun, Breakthrough]

[Vortex]

A whirlwind of flames rushed to Toae, who didn’t have a single opportunity to block
them. He’d only just managed to regain his balance when Yeon-woo spewed
explosive black flames at him. The condensed Holy Fire as well as Aura tore through
the god’s body, cutting, piercing, burning, and leaving terrible injuries that he
couldn’t protect himself against.

However, his misery hadn’t yet ended.

[Black Gubitara]

As soon as the blade touched his skin, Blood Flowers began to bloom. ‘Why? Why
does this guy have the Asura King’s power?’ Blood Flowers consumed magic power
and wore out mental capacities. This power affected gods as well, which was how the
demon gained the title of “King of Kings” and continued to be infamous even after a
long period of peace.
Vigrid slashed through his left calf, and blood spurted out only to evaporate from the
heat before it could even fall to the ground. However, what scared Toae the most was
that death grew closer with each flap of the wing. The touch of the 666 powers had
reached his neck and was tightening around it by the minute.

The color of the touch that had taken his subordinates from him was growing clearer.
He’d seen an illusion, but they really did exist. He couldn’t breathe anymore, and he
was feeling faint as horror spread from his heart to his mind. Various diseases
afflicted him, then poisoning, and all kinds of deaths. The 666 different methods of
death unraveled like string and wrapped around Toae’s soul. As though they were
competing to prove which of them was the best, the 666 powers dug in deeper. Even
still, there was no conflict among the powers, and they supported each other,
spinning like a wheel to complete the big picture of death.

It was at that point that Toae recognized it wasn't Hades’ power. It was a more
fundamental one, one of the processes of completing a "concept," which was
commonly called the domains of gods and demons. He didn’t know how this human
managed to have all these powers, but one thing was certain: he had fallen into
death’s trap, and he couldn’t escape. The owners of the 666 powers who created the
trap were enjoying themselves as if entertained by his death.

[Nergal bursts out laughing.]

[Izanami smiles faintly.]

[King of Seven Hells pats his armrest with a contented expression.]

[Aesma-daeva laughs.]

[Halphas laughs.]

[Hel laughs.]

……

‘Crazy… fools!’ He expected nothing less from his successors. There wasn’t a single
normal being among the gods or demons, just beings that smiled with satisfaction at
seeing death. Was this why their domains were over death? “Krrrk!” With that final
thought, Toae drowned in the trap. The invisible touch tightened around his soul for
the last time, and Vigrid seemed like a scythe of death floating right above it.
Slash! Toae’s head shot up in the air, blood gushing out like a fountain.

[Ksitigarbha nods with satisfaction.]

[Thanatos nods with satisfaction.]

[Dis Pater nods with satisfaction.]

Toae’s body split into small pieces, which were sucked into the Ruyi Bang. New
letters appeared next to Astraeus’s name: θοή. Cymo’s face crumpled at the sight.
“To… urk!” Cymo didn’t even get the chance to approach Toae, and he was driven
back by an attack launched at his temples.

“Oh, dear. How can a god who's been on so many battlefields get distracted?” From a
distance, Galliard nocked an arrow with a laugh. He’d been blocking Cymo from
reaching Yeon-woo and Toae but he couldn’t help chuckling at the fact that Yeon-woo
didn’t need his help at all. However, he was having a great time mocking a divine
being. When else would he have the chance to experience such entertainment? This
was only possible with the help of Brahm, who had once been a divine being himself,
but he was certain now that the distance between divine beings and mortals was
shorter than it seemed.

‘Of course, there’s a vast difference between these small fries and famous gods.’
Galliard thought of Brahm’s true form, which he’d seen with his Fairy Eyes when
they’d met for the first time.

Swoosh. He let go of his bowstring, and dozens of rays of light condensed together to
become a single arrow of light that pierced through space.

Boom! Cymo tried to avoid it, but the tracking feature embedded in the arrow made
it turn and follow him wherever he went. He was pushed back step by step. Suddenly,
something crashed into him from behind, and he coughed out blood from the impact.
When he turned his head to see what it was, he saw Lam with a stony expression on
her face.

“Apostle.” It was the last word Cymo muttered before darkness burst from Lam’s
spear and swallowed him up. The holy artifact that Hades had bestowed upon her,
Yin Eater, was famous for swallowing enemies into darkness, and its power could kill
even a god.

With that, the raid of Myeongbujeon, their first battle, ended in success. The four
corps who arrived looked at the scene in front of them with blank expressions. They
couldn’t even remember to cheer, unsure what to think of all the strange events that
had occurred one after the other. Then, one of them regained his senses and finally
cheered. “Wooooooo!”

The soldiers around him also snapped to reality and cheered in victory.

***

“They’re really dead, right?”

“Isn’t it obvious? They’re not even breathing.”

“But how is this possible? There’s no sign of any injuries.”

Dis Pluto’s soldiers poked and prodded at the Titan subordinates lying on the
ground. They were looking through them to see if there were any survivors, but of
course, they couldn’t find a single one who was still breathing. Yeon-woo had done
something that they didn’t have the experience or knowledge to explain. Even if he
used a power, what he’d accomplished was still unbelievable, just like the things that
divine beings did. It had to be divine ability, not a power.

However, since Yeon-woo was a mortal, that didn’t make sense either. It was
inevitable that they would be confused. Even Lam was bewildered. She had lived far
longer than most mortals could while serving Hades, but she had never seen
anything like it before. Hades didn’t take pleasure in revealing his abilities or divine
strength, and his body had grown burdened with the loss of more holy territories.
But a common player had exhibited this kind of strength.

‘When he spread his wing, he was a different being. It was as though 666 gods and
demons had descended. No, it was more like a fundamental concept appeared.’ She
could still picture the shocking scene when she closed her eyes. Even now, she didn’t
know if the person standing above the altar in front of her was Yeon-woo or
someone else.

“I’ll light the fire now.” Just then, Yeon-woo spoke up. Lam returned to reality and
nodded. Lighting the Torch was more important than satisfying her curiosity about
Yeon-woo.

Yeon-woo put a lit torch to the copper brazier. The flame looked like an ordinary one,
but it was the Sacred Fire that had appeared when the universe was first created.
The Cyclops brothers had managed to extract it from the Soulstone.

Whoosh! The tattered copper brazier tasted fire for the first time in a long while. The
glow of the flames instantly repelled the darkness of the temple. Holy power swirled
up and chased away the remaining traces of the Titans. In the process, the corpses of
the Titan subordinates ignited into crackling flames.

The light gathered on the roof of the Myeongbujeon, and the entire holy territory
grew brighter as though the sun had risen solely for it. They could now see the
rundown conditions of the holy territory clearly, but for them, the sight still seemed
holy and miraculous. The light grew bigger and bigger until a column of it shot into
the sky. Lam could feel Hades’ power inside of her awaken and grow. Hades was
probably experiencing the same thing to a much greater extent.

‘Just a few more.’ Lam clenched her fists. She could see an opportunity to turn the
tide. ‘If we can light just a few more Torches.’ She tightened her grip on her spear. ‘We
will have the stairs to Olympus.’

***

That night, three columns of light shot into the sky of Tartarus. Before the Titans and
Giants could even blink, they lost three of Hades’ holy territories: Myeonbujeon,
Jicheonjeon, and Leewangjeon. Thanks to Yeon-woo’s contribution, Dis Pluto was
even able to reclaim more land than they’d originally planned. The columns of light
from the lit braziers brightened Tartarus, and the four corps were able to return with
confident footsteps to the Temple of the King of the Underworld for the first time.

Yeon-woo’s name never left the soldiers’ mouths. “Cain! Cain!” They chanted it as
they marched forward, feeling revitalized with each shout. However, Yeon-woo felt
extremely uncomfortable with this.

『Hyung, you’re a total idol. How about we make light sticks for your fandom while
we’re here?』 The pocket watch shook with mischievous laughter. Jeong-woo knew
Yeon-woo hated being singled out like this. Yeon-woo wanted to grab Jeong-woo by
the collar and punch him in the face but instead, he glanced at the people
passionately chanting his name and smiled ironically. He knew what they were so
excited about.
‘The only time I actually spread my wing was at Jicheonjeon though.’ Although it was
only one wing, so many powers were bound to it that it took a lot out of Yeon-woo to
spread it. He only opened it once, and for the rest of the time, he fought solely with
his own strength. Since his Demonic Divine Draconic Body was destructive as well,
he was still able to make a difference. ‘I can’t use it often.’ Yeon-woo rubbed the spot
where his left wing was, muttering to himself. He could only use it for about twenty
seconds at most. The skill was incomplete and still at its beginning stages. He could
make it to thirty seconds if he improved it a bit, but he would need a full day or more
for cool down.

‘The problem is whether I can even add another wing.’ The right-wing with the
category of war was still being prepared. The grouping was taking some time, but by
the time he finished it, there wouldn’t be much left to do. However, how efficient
would the right-wing be if the left-wing alone already overloaded his body to this
extent?

‘The usage time will grow shorter and the cool-down time will grow longer.’ It was
helpful in skipping an unnecessary battle and going straight to killing a god, but
there were too many constraints on it. He needed to improve it a bit more. ‘Is there
anything I can do?’ Yeon-woo raised his head and saw the columns of light
connecting Tartarus’ land and sky. ‘If more of those appear, the severed path to
Olympus will open again, right?’

Yeon-woo remembered one of Jeong-woo’s experiences: the Feng Shan ceremony

during which an altar was built to connect the land and the sky and invite the god
they served to the lower world. It was a kind of shortcut created after Allforone cut
off access to the seventy-seventh floor and above from the rest of the Tower.
Allforone brought many changes to the ecosystem of the Tower, and Feng Shan was a
method of connecting the heavenly and lower worlds.

The Devil Army had been able to imitate the Elohim and succeeded in awakening the
strength of the Great Sage’s brothers, the Seven Great Demon Kings. Thanks to that,
the Devil Army’s power in the Tower was greatly boosted. Torches were the main
tools in a ceremony that created a bridge that pulled Olympus closer and raised
Tartarus towards Olympus at the same time. ‘Like a lighthouse or perhaps a signal
fire.’

The Titans and Giants had taken over Hades’ holy territories to cut off the
connection with Olympus and isolate him. Now that the territories had been
reclaimed, Olympus would probably prepare to descend into Tartarus to help. ‘I don’t
know if it’s a good or bad thing for me, though.’

[An unrevealed god (1) glares at you.]

[An unrevealed god (2) looks at your wing with shocked eyes.]

[An unrevealed god (3) discusses your bracelet with another unrevealed god (4).]

Yeon-woo could feel the sharp gazes on him, and there were equally displeased gazes
from one of the four corps. Paneth’s party didn’t try to pick a fight with him after
seeing his overwhelming might, but their eyes were filled with envy and rage. Yeon-
woo knew they were waiting for their opportunity. He’d have to be a fool not to
realize this from the intense glares of the Olympus gods.

After his wing of death appeared, the eyes of the four Olympians had grown sharper,
but it wasn’t completely unexpected, considering how much Poseidon disapproved
of him using the Black King’s power.

‘They probably think they have to stop me from spreading my wings. Paneth’s group
is probably frustrated by Poseidon’s nagging.’ The more columns of light appeared,
the shorter the distance between Olympus and Tartarus became. Poseidon’s blessing
for Paneth’s party was probably becoming stronger as well.

‘Then this is my chance.’ Yeon-woo believed Paneth’s party would attack him during
the next battle. In fact, he was surprised that Poseidon had waited so long with that
temper of his. Furthermore, Paneth’s party had lost many of their supporters thanks
to this event, so they were understandably enraged.

From Yeon-woo’s perspective, it wasn’t bad at all. He had been planning on getting
rid of those nuisances anyway, but he’d hesitated because of the gazes on him. If he
could use the chaos of battle to his advantage, it wouldn’t be difficult at all. It was
probably what they were thinking, as well. The next battle would be harder than any
of the previous ones.

Just as Yeon-woo concluded this, someone suddenly shouted. “Lam! The Titan forces
are coming closer! It seems they’ve sent a unit to chase after us!”

“What?” Lam frowned, but this wasn’t a surprise. The enemies had lost three of their
posts in a single night, so they would use any means to get them back. “Everyone, get
into position!”

At her command, the four corps moved in perfect order, determination on their faces.
They hadn’t yet achieved much in battle, but today, they would show the might of Dis
Pluto, who were called the strongest military force in Olympus.

Clack! Clack! As they set up their shields and formed a phalanx, Paneth looked at the
quest window that appeared in front of her.

[Sudden Quest / Assasination]

[Description: Four of the Olympians, Poseidon, Demeter, Hestia, and Hera, feel a
great threat from Player ###, who is trying to inherit the Black King’s power. After
deciding that Player ### has caused disorder in the Tower, they wish to get rid of
him. You are being given a blessing that equates to that of an Apostle of Poseidon,
Demeter, Hestia, and Hera. Your aura will call storms like Poseidon, raise
earthquakes like Demeter, burn the world like Hestia, and become as sharp as Hera’s.

This is the godly power that you and your tribe have desired for so long. With this
power, eliminate Player ### in the confusion of battle. All the blessings given will
become entirely yours.]

[Condition: Assasination of Player ###]

[Time Limit: - ]

[Rewards:

1. Olympus’s blessing and grace

2. Granting of transcendence]

Paneth clenched her fists. The gods had given her a quest instead of a simple
command. The reward “granting of transcendence” stood out to her. The power to
regain the divine level her ancestors had lost was right in front of her. She had to use
every means to claim it.

Meanwhile, at the same time, Yeon-woo received a quest as well that was in direct
opposition to Paneth’s.
[Sudden Quest / Survival]

[Description: Four unrevealed gods in Olympus are targeting you. Survive.]

[Condition: Survival]

[Time Limit: - ]

[Rewards:

1. Olympus’s blessing and grace

2. Granting of transcendence]
Gods and demons were like laws of nature. Since they were a part of the system, they
had the ability to give quests to anyone, and Yeon-woo knew who had given him this
particular one. ‘Athena.’

[Athena looks at you with a depressed expression.]

After discovering the truth about Jeong-woo, Athena had grown quiet and hovered
around him with a melancholy gaze. Was it because she felt apologetic, or did she
have something to say? He didn’t know what she was thinking, but he was sure of
one thing: that she cared about him and his brother.

She had given him this quest because she knew Poseidon and the others were after
him, and she wanted to warn him. The closer Olympus grew to Tartarus, the more
pressure Poseidon and the others would create. However, this also meant Athena
and Hermes were closer as well, and she wanted Yeon-woo to endure until then.

Yeon-woo laughed. While Poseidon and the older generation were trying to stop him
because they were concerned about his power, Athena and the younger generation
were trying to protect him. It was an internal division within Olympus. He was more
curious than ever about the Black King’s identity. The more his curiosity grew, the
fiercer his longing for the Black King’s power became. If it was a power that even the
great beings in Olympus feared, then all the more reason he had to have it. ‘I have to
take this power.’

“Kahn.” Yeon-woo turned to his friend. A questioning expression appeared on Kahn’s

face.

Without another word, Yeon-woo shared the quest window with Kahn. After reading
the description, Kahn stiffened and glowered at Paneth’s party. Then, he turned back
to Yeon-woo with an expressionless face. It was the same face that he’d shown while
hunting the descendants of the Monkey King in order to save Doyle. Although he was
amiable in normal circumstances, that relaxed demeanor dissolved in front of an
enemy.
“What do I need to do?” Kahn nodded frequently as he listened to Yeon-woo’s plan.

***

"Look out for that child."

From far away, the Titan Iapetos’ face wrinkled as he watched Dis Pluto find the
courage to get into formation to fight them. Although it was true that he had once
been a leader of the Titans under Kronos’ rule and he’d been sent here in disgrace,
that wasn’t the reason for his frown. He was remembering what Typhon had said to
him before he left.

"Child?"

"Yes, the one who killed a god."

"The player who killed Astraeus?"

"Correct. The child who has received the favor of gods, demons, and dragons and
possesses their potential. The one that appears like a despicable hybrid but
possesses pure blood." Typhon had been smiling in amusement as he spoke about
the mortal who’d killed not only Astraeus, but also Titans at the three holy
territories.

"Are you saying… I shouldn’t kill him?" Iapetos had narrowed his eyes, not
understanding Typhon’s intent. Although he followed Typhon because his power
was lacking, he never forgot that he was once been a leader of Titans. This was why
he disliked when others tried to give him orders, Typhon included. However, Typhon
was too enigmatic and tyrannical to refuse.

"When did I say not to kill him?"

"Then…?"

"I’m saying you should observe him. If he’s useless, kill him, or if he’s worthy,
swallow him. If he’s too much, run away."

Run away? Iapetos felt wronged. Even though he was trapped in Tartarus with most
of his former power gone, he was a superior being that couldn’t be compared to
lowly idiots like Astraeus or Toae. He was one of the original twelve Titans, after all.
The twelve Olympians, such as Zeus, Hera, Poseidon, and Demeter, ruled Olympus
now, but before them, he sat on the throne as one of the twelve, along with Kronos.
Unlike modern Olympus, which had become just one of the societies on the ninety-
eighth floor, the Titans had been unrivaled in power in the heavenly world. As
someone who remembered the glory days, he couldn’t help becoming furious at
Typhon’s advice that he run away. It was an act of mockery. However, he couldn’t
express his displeasure since Typhon now held the upper hand.

Typhon knew this too and had smirked at Iapetos for not being able to speak up, as if
he thought that Iapetos weren’t all that different from the gods that Iapetos thought
were lowly idiots. "Anyway, beware. We wanted the columns to be opened. Gaia’s
favor is with us. We’re not meant to be in this dark Tartarus." Typhon had repeated
the words he always said. "Olympus is where we deserve to be, don’t forget."

The columns of light were symbols of humiliation for them, a reminder of their
embarrassing history. They were chains that tied them to Tartarus. How much had
they suffered to escape them? But now, they were becoming stairs to a new
opportunity. If Olympus could descend to Tartarus, it meant Tartarus could ascend to
Olympus as well. The Titans and Giants centered around Typhon weren’t fighting
just for the control of the vile Tartarus. Their mission was to climb to the ninety-
eighth floor, where the gods and demons were busy taking sides and speaking about
peace and ceasefires. They truly believed that it was possible to take over the Tower.

Unlike the beings who had been living in peace, they had suffered in squalor for
thousands of years in Tartarus. Moreover, Kronos’ death followed them like a
blessing. ‘Our brother, Kronos. Please take care of us even in death.’ Iapetos
murmured a small prayer to Kronos’ body, which lay behind them like a mountain. It
was a small ceremony the Titans always performed before going to battle, a sign of
respect to their blood brother and the god of all gods.

Just then, Iapetos raised his head, sensing something rushing his way. A black
projectile was cutting through the red sky. “Begone!” It seemed like it would stop at
nothing. Iapetos frowned. It was the same projectile that had taken Astraeus out in a
single blow! He was displeased that he was being attacked in the same manner.

With a scowl, he directed his power to his hand, and black energy filled his palm—
Kronos’ power which he had stockpiled in his body. He managed to regain a fraction
of his old ability as he released the energy.
Boom! Iapetos stretched his hand out to meet the black projectile head-on. His hand
grew numb, and he frowned even more. The player was stronger than he thought.
Was it because he had the weapon of the Great Sage, who was as impudent as those
in Olympus? Iapetos gave up trying to completely break the projectile and
summoned more of the Giant god’s power to flick the projectile away. The Ruyi Bang
shot into the sky, parting clouds as it passed.

The hole in the clouds revealed a dark and heavy-looking sky. Then—“Afflict!” At
those words, storm clouds suddenly gathered in the red sky. Boom! Hundreds of red-
black Fire Lightning bolts struck, condensing into one. They fell without stopping,
turning the dark world bright for a moment. The cold air grew so warm from the
heat they exuded that it was difficult to breathe. Most lower-level divine beings
would have perished by now!

Iapetos scowled. With his divine eyes, he could see the different elements in the
lightning bolts. “Designated Enemy, Explosion Diffusion, and Curse Contagion? All
these powers…! And the Asura King’s power? You fools must be crazy!” Iapetos
roared after reading the countless powers within the Fire Lightning.

He couldn’t understand why so many powers had been given to a mere human, and
he thought the 5,000 gods and demons who had agreed to it were crazy. He couldn’t
let the Fire Lightning continue raining down. They would create a huge explosion,
and the individual bolts would join each other to devastate everything. On top of
that, it was obvious what kind of horrors Vimalacitra’s Blood Flowers would bring.

Half of the subordinates he’d brought with him would be swept away. Each of them
was an important source of strength to Iapetos, and he couldn’t afford to lose a single
one, especially since he was waiting to ascend to Olympus. He decided to release all
the power that he had been holding in.

The Giant god’s power awakened and expanded his body. A black Giant god as large
as a column of light appeared where Iapetos had been standing. The Giant god grew
dozens of kilometers and raised a hand to rip apart all the clouds sending down
lightning bolts.

Rumble. The storm clouds tried to push Iapetos away, spewing out more bolts, but
Iapetos stood firm and withstood the impact of the bolts. He tightened his hold on
the storm clouds, which caused Blood Flowers to bloom on the surface of his skin.
However, he didn’t even blink. The Fire Lightning scattered with no place to go. The
Ruyi Bang had already disappeared at some point as well.

『Where… are you…?』 Iapetos turned around, searching for the owner of the Ruyi
Bang. He’d felt a clear presence earlier, but it had vanished. Where did it disappear
to?

Boom! Suddenly, Iapetos found himself crashing to his knees. Dust clouds drifted up
into the sky. 『What…?!』 Iapetos looked down at his ankles. Black, shadowy
creatures were moving busily around his Achilles heel, which had been cut.

「What do you think? We’re hunters, but I’ve never met a prey as large as you before.
」 Shanon smiled icily at Iapetos. Compared to the Titan, he was just a small fly, but a
blade infused with 〈Volcano〉 caused enough damage.

『You dare!』 Iapetos reached out to crush Shanon. However, Shanon vanished, and
Iapetos only managed to leave a handprint on the ground. At this moment, his neck
started to feel warm. Boom! Hanryeong had appeared and was swinging his sword
around.

Iapetos let out a loud cry that shook all of Tartarus. However, the attacks didn’t stop
there. Strong winds suddenly began to blow, and Rebecca whirled around, a pair of
eyes opening in the sky to suffocate Iapetos with magic. Kahn and Doyle distracted
Iapetos below, Galliard shot his arrows with Brahm’s help, and Creutz and Victoria
struck him.

“Follow Cain!”

“Help Cain! We can kill Iapetos! It’s our only chance to fell one of the main Titan
gods!”

Dis Pluto, who had at first been nervous at Iapetos’ arrival, followed Yeon-woo’s lead.
They split into two groups: one to take care of Iapetos’ subordinates, and the other to
guard Yeon-woo’s party.

『You dare…! You dare…!』 Iapetos screamed over and over, attempting to swat Dis
Pluto away. Many were injured, but they continued to march forward relentlessly.

Yeon-woo’s party aimed for the Titan’s blind spots to exhaust him. At the point
where everyone’s face was glowing with hope, Yeon-woo appeared using Blink and
sent a burst of Wave of Fire to Iapetos’ head, aiming for an acupoint full of
imperfections, a key Core of the Giant god’s power. If he pierced it, the Titan would
collapse.

Just as Vigrid was about to pierce Iapetos’ acupoint, the Titan let out a large cry,
releasing all of the Giant god’s power collected in his body. The energy whirled into a
storm, heating the atmosphere, and spreading in all directions. It swept away
everything in its path, including Yeon-woo and the soldiers of Dis Pluto.

***

At the same time, the waiting Elohim members began to move on Paneth’s orders:『
Go.』
‘It’s time.’ Paneth gritted her teeth as she looked at her party members, her eyes
glinting viciously. Poseidon and the other gods were pressuring her heavily.

[Poseidon requests you quickly progress with the quest.]

[Demeter gifts a stronger blessing to you and your party.]

[Hestia looks at you silently.]

[Hera watches you in annoyance.]

When she’d seen the sudden quest window, she thought that her chance had finally
come. She had mainly come to Tartarus to search for Yeon-woo on Poseidon’s behalf
and, on Demeter, Hestia, and Hera’s orders, judge whether he was a threat to
Olympus. At first, she had wondered why she’d been assigned such a mission. The
gods promised to fulfill her tribe’s old dreams, but she didn’t understand why
superior divine beings from a large society like Olympus were falling all over
themselves to get rid of a single player. She believed she could kill the player in
question on her own; after all, she was a direct descendant of two important
families.

She was confident that other than the Nine Kings, no one would be able to defeat her.
In fact, she believed she could match any of the Nine Kings as long as she had the
blessings of the four divine beings. But after fighting Yeon-woo on the battlefield
multiple times, she realized she’d been mistaken. ‘He’s dangerous. How can a human
use divine power?’

The power Yeon-woo used was something mortals couldn’t possess. Even the divine
beings of Olympus couldn’t touch his power if he used it properly. At that moment,
she understood why Poseidon had been watching Yeon-woo, biding his time for a
chance to kill him. ‘Olympus doesn’t want to see him become stronger.’

He was a person who’d caused a commotion, storming through the floors and
placing first in almost all the Halls of Fame from the first to the thirty-fourth floors.
She couldn’t even imagine how much more powerful he’d grow if he became a
ranker, and she was filled with jealousy. It didn’t make sense that a lowly human
being with dirty blood could achieve something she couldn’t. And what about the
gazes of the transcendents that followed him around?

She had spilled blood, sweat, and tears, just for the attention of the four Olympians,
but that apathetic-looking human had gotten everything so easily. In fact, she had to
admit to herself that Poseidon was interested in her because of Yeon-woo, not her
own accomplishments. She hated it. A mere human was so arrogant just because of
the power and attention he had lucked into! His power made a mockery of the path
she had walked her whole life, and so Paneth wanted to destroy it. She wanted to
become the sword of Poseidon, who continued to urge her to kill him.

‘I feel inferior.’ She had been an elite her entire life, and there was no reason she
should feel that way. She needed to get rid of Yeon-woo quickly, and this was her only
chance.

Dis Pluto’s formation had been scattered from the heat wave that surged out of
Iapetos. Iapetos’ subordinates didn’t fare any better. The entire battlefield was
destroyed, but Iapetos continued to shoot out heat waves. No one in front of him
could stand straight. Those who did were shredded by the dirt and rocks that flew
through the air. Some were scorched, and others died when their respiratory system
was burned and destroyed. The air itself shook, and those who couldn’t stand the
strong winds were blown away. It was as though the sky had fallen. The only people
withstanding the strong winds were Paneth’s party members.

[Poseidon’s blessing, ‘Opposing Storms’, is added to your party.]

[Demeter’s blessing, ‘Epicenter Resistance’, is added to your party.]

……

The four Olympians were providing blessings to help them prevail. Although the
blessings were limited to the duration of the quest, it was enough to strengthen
Paneth’s party. Paneth knew the four Olympians would have to face some
consequences from the laws of causality, but that didn’t matter to her. She had no
reason to refuse when the gods were practically holding their hands.
She also had a clear idea of their target’s location. Yeon-woo had faced Iapetos’ heat
wave head-on, and he was likely on the brink of death now or at least critically
injured. Their plan was to creep up on Yeon-woo and cut his limbs off, rendering him
helpless enough for Paneth to slit his throat. They had been so sure the plan would
go smoothly.

However, Paneth couldn’t contact any of her party members. ‘What’s going on?’ The
plan rested on speed. They had to use the pandemonium to eliminate Yeon-woo and
prevent their allies from witnessing their deed. However, none of her party members
had emerged, and the dust clouds were so thick that she couldn’t see anything. Her
senses were being blocked by something, as well.

An uneasy thought began to grow as Iapetos lifted his head with a roar. He was now
two-thirds the size he had been when he’d first grown, but his aura was still the
same. In fact, it had grown more intense and heated than before, as if he were finally
unleashing his anger.

As the earth flipped over and sandstorms obscured her view, Paneth’s sensitive nose
finally picked up the iron smell of blood. ‘Blood?’ It had leaked into the air when Dis
Pluto had been swept away, but this time, something was different. It was faint, but
she could smell divine blood that came from her party members.

[Poseidon erupts in wrath, asking what you’re doing.]

[Demeter frowns in dissatisfaction.]

[Hestia abandons her expectations of you.]

[Hera abandons her expectations of you.]

From the messages, Paneth realized that something was off. Just as she was about to
investigate, a familiar face appeared through the sandstorm.

“Lady… Paneth.” It was Rossidis, her precious butler and righthand man. He was
bloody from head to toe, and he could only gasp, “Run… away.”

She wanted to ask what happened, but before he could reply, something hit him and
he exploded. When the pieces of flesh that had once been Rossidis fell to the ground,
a man quietly padded over, sword pointing to the ground. Paneth frowned when she
recognized him. “You?”
“I wanted to get you rats with my own hands.” Kahn growled, revealing his sharp
canines. Just like Rossidis, he was covered in blood, but Paneth realized that it was all
from her party members.

“How…?” Paneth couldn’t continue. Her eyelids trembled from shock. They had
moved so discreetly, how did they get caught? Aside from that, the intense heat wave
had swept over him, but he seemed unharmed. Paneth didn't know Kahn could use
Bian—and even had the highest proficiency in the Tower—so she was greatly
shocked.

Kahn kicked off from the ground as if didn’t have any reason to answer her
questions. His anger at her had already hit a breaking point since Paneth’s party
always picked fights and tried to stain his party members’ honor. Now that they had
set the stage, he had no reason to reject his role. Furthermore, the Blood Sword in his
hand had grown as strong as it could be after absorbing all their blood.

[Blood Sword]

[Rank: S]

[Proficiency: 75.1%]

[Description: As it absorbs enemies’ blood, the speed and strength of its attacks
increases with a ceiling of 350%.]

Using Bian tripled the strength of his attacks, and therefore, no one could stop Kahn.
He dashed forward with the Blood Sword, and Paneth retreated in surprise. With
Poseidon’s blessing, she released 〈Storm Rain〉. Boom!

***

“Fuck, what is this place?” Aether frowned, looking around. The party members had
been moving to attack Yeon-woo, but he’d blacked out and then when he regained
consciousness, he found himself somewhere strange.

He was in a dark place that had neither wind nor heat. However, he could see his
body as clearly as though a light were shining on it. Eventually, he decided to walk,
thinking something would come his way if he did. If this was a unique curse meant
for him, the one who cursed him would eventually act, and if it was just a random
curse, it would be released soon.
If it was an illusion, his divine blood would wash it away soon, so he didn’t worry. Or
else, someone might come to help… or not. “Shit,” he cursed, feeling wronged.

The more he thought about it, the more he felt sorry for himself. He didn’t fit into the
Elohim or the Devil Army. He promised himself to live a great life unlike his foolish
father, but all he’d gained was the stigma of a traitor and mocking fingers pointing at
him. He was a pitiful and pathetic dog.

Yes, that was right. No matter how many times he turned it over in his mind, he truly
was little more than a dog. Perhaps he was even worse off. Owners didn’t abandon a
dog if it was loyal. Dogs also received love. But no one loved him. He had nowhere to
lay his head on and no one to depend on. “Hahaha! Fuck.” A thought suddenly
occurred to him. If—just maybe—what if he hadn’t turned his back on Arthia? What
if he hadn’t… abandoned Jeong-woo, would he be in a different place in life?

“I didn’t want to be like this, either.” Aether covered his face with his hands. No one
was watching, but he didn't want to reveal his expression anyway. “I didn’t want to
be like this, either!”

He wanted to be a hero. He wanted to receive cheers and acknowledgement. He

wanted a comrade who had his back. That was all he ever wanted. It seemed so easy
when he was in Arthia, but after he left that safety net, there was no one to catch
him.

People he thought would welcome him turned silent, and those he thought would
acknowledge him laughed instead. It was so lonely. He’d once asked himself if he
regretted leaving Arthia and thought the answer was no. However, he’d only been
lying to himself. He regretted it. He regretted it so much. He longed for the old days
when he could laugh without any worries, trust his comrades, accept people’s praise
and cheers. He longed for the days when he had been a hero.

“Jeong-woo, I’m sorry. Truly.” Why did people only realize the value of something
after it was gone? If he could go back in time, he would do it in a heartbeat. Tears
dripped through his fingers.

Just then, he heard a familiar voice. “You haven’t changed.”

Was he hallucinating?

“You only regret that you’ve lost the good things in the past. You want to find an
easier path because you’re having a hard time right now. You’re pretending to reflect
and regret.”

It wasn’t a hallucination. Aether lifted his face from his hands and shouted with a
frightened expression. “Who is it?”

“Yeah. That’s all you were.”

“I asked you to tell me who you are!”

It was Jeong-woo’s voice, so clear that it was as though he were alive. However, that
was impossible. “Also…” Just then, the darkness opened up in front of Aether, and
someone walked out of the fissure—a man with black eyes and hair wearing a
sacred-looking white armor and wings, as though he’d walked out of Aether’s
memories.

“You’re…!” Aether’s eyes widened when he realized it wasn’t an illusion. His eyelids
trembled.

“I was stupid for thinking you were a real friend.” However, there was one glaring
difference from his memories. This friend had always smiled at him, but now he was
looking at him with cold eyes and an expressionless face. “So, I want to erase my
foolish past, Aether,” Jeong-woo growled.
When he had woken from his long dream, Jeong-woo thought it was a relief that his
suffering had helped his brother. But another thought came to him: if he were back in
reality… ‘Won’t they be here somewhere?’

***

Jeong-woo grinned at the sight of Aether pale with fear. However, it wasn’t a smile of
happiness but disbelief. ‘I thought I’d be angry when I saw him again.’ Jeong-woo
remembered the lives he’d endured.

Each time he repeated the special benefit, he repeated the bad ending, as well. In the
lives where he’d managed to survive past the middle, most of them had ended from
his friends’ betrayal. He had to repeat the pain of his heart being split each time.

Although there were times when they didn’t betray him, they were infrequent, and
he was always betrayed for the same reasons: greed, desire, hunger for power. The
same thing had occurred in reality.

In hindsight, he had been one of the reasons Arthia had splintered. He’d turned a
blind eye to his exhausted friends and encouraged them to keep climbing for the
elixir. Many clans had grown wary of them, but he always ignored them. Then, things
ended badly because of the frustrations, annoyances, and misunderstandings that
kept stacking up.

All the lives that had ended in betrayal were a result of his self-righteous behavior. It
didn’t excuse the betrayals, of course. Sadi had been concerned about her friends
until the end. Kun Khr cried for his lover. Jeanne died trying to lift his weary spirits.
Not everyone made the same decisions.

However, Bahal, Leonte, Bayluk, Aether, and Vieira Dune always chose the same path
in both reality and the other lives. They had laughed when they stabbed him in the
heart.
That was why Jeong-woo couldn’t understand them. He wanted to ask them why
they did it. Why did they make the same decision in every situation? Why did they
turn their backs on the laughter, conversations, tears, and joys of their friendship?
Were they happier in the end?

However, Yeon-woo had already killed Bahal and Leonte, Bayluk went off the grid
after climbing to the higher floors, and Vieira Dune had become a strange god after
swallowing Mother Earth, so he had no way to find an answer to his questions.

But the heavens were helping him because Aether was still here. He could finally ask
someone.

[Sky Wings]

White wings spread over Jeong-woo’s silver armor. It was his signature skill which
earned him the nickname “Heaven Wing”. Winds whipped out of him and wrapped
around them both.

Unlike Yeon-woo’s Sky Wings, Jeong-woo’s Sky Wings had the extreme potential of
Dragon Factors. Draconic Blood heightened his senses to their peak, and Pressure
pushed down his surroundings. The Dragon Breath that came spewing out marked
his territory. Whenever he spread his wings, no one could compare to him. Boom!
Jeong-woo kicked off from the ground, creating an impact so powerful that the
darkness shook. He split through the air and reached Aether at a speed that broke
the sound barrier.

Aether collected himself belatedly. He was flustered that a dead person had come
back, but the most important thing was to protect himself.

〈White Light〉

Clapping his hands together, he turned them over and raised them over his head. A
thick curtain of light blocked Jeong-woo’s approach—or at least, tried to. Boom! The
light should have been as sturdy as a barrier, but the Sky Wings’ force shattered them
like glass. Under the shards of light, Jeong-woo turned to the right, holding a gigantic
sword in his hands that shone as brightly as his armor: Dragon Slayer.

[Dragon Slayer]

[Category: Doublehand Longsword]

[Rank: A+ (*Original: EX)]

[Description: A sword the master blacksmith Henova made from bones provided by
Kalatus. As it is created from Dragon Bone, it has outstanding durability and magic
power conductivity. Beads of Orichalcom are studded throughout the sword,
amplifying its effects. It’s currently stronger than normal because magic conductivity
Cores have been added.]

[* Dragon Catcher

If fighting with an opponent who holds even the slightest trace of the Draconic
species, the holder of the sword will be able to dominate them.]

[*Dragon’s Gaze

A high probability of taking health and magic power from an injured opponent. The
opponent will be trapped in fear as if they are exposed to a dragon’s gaze. The
immunity and durability of the opponent will be nullified.]

[*Dragon Formula

Magical formulas can be engraved along the blade. The magic will never disappear
because it is converted into the dragon language, and only a small amount of magic
power is needed for activation.]

Not only was Dragon Slayer a great weapon, it was also an incredible magic tool. Its
durability guaranteed it wouldn’t break no matter what type of weapon clashed with
it, and the magic engraved on the blade only used a minute amount of magic power,
which meant it was more effective than reciting a spell.

Draconic was one of the most superior types of magic; a few words could change the
laws of nature. The Draconic species made it possible because they were blessed by
mana, and this was what allowed them to be equal to gods and demons at one point.

On top of that, magic conductivity Cores had been added, so it had an immense
potential for destruction. The Dragon Slayer Jeong-woo had was only a replica, but
Jeong-woo remembered all the minor details and functions of the Dragon Slayer, and
he’d contributed his knowledge to the creation of the replica. As a result, it was only
a few ranks below the original, and its capabilities were outstanding.
It was the sword that suited Jeong-woo the best, and it was better than most holy
artifacts. It wasn’t just the Dragon Slayer. The items he wore—Heaven Crupper, Ogre
Power Gauntlet (OPG), Feather Cloud Shoes, and so on—were items he’d worn when
he’d been Heaven Wing. Jeong-woo expressed his gratitude once more to the person
who’d helped him recover his things. ‘Thanks, Nemesis.’

『It’s nothing, ex-Master, I’ve been waiting for this moment as long as you have.』

[Dreaming Illusion]

Nemesis’ skill, Dreaming Illusion, trapped people at the border between an empty
dream and a nightmare so that Nemesis could weigh them down with emptiness and
make them panic. But when it was activated for just one person, it would trap them
on the other side of space, where they would be killed. It was a tactic Jeong-woo had
used frequently with Mirne, Nemesis’ previous identity. When Nemesis’ properties
changed, the environment changed to the brink of dreams. However, Jeong-woo liked
it better there because anything was possible if you imagined it properly. Even with a
half-broken soul, he could regain his old appearance for a while.

- Let go of it. All of it.

This was a stage that Yeon-woo had made especially for him. Boom!

“Urk!” Aether couldn’t withstand the attack and was blown back. Jeong-woo flapped
his wings again to follow him, swinging Dragon Slayer.

〈Slash〉

It was a skill Jeong-woo used frequently against his enemies. It was ordinarily an
ordinary skill, but in Jeong-woo’s hands, they shot lightning bolts with a thunderous
noise, yellow sparks flickering over the blade.

〈Wave of Light〉

Rumble. When Jeong-woo first created Wave of Light, he could barely control its
destructiveness. His friends always ran whenever they saw the skill, and they teased
him by calling it a suicide skill. However, as Jeong-woo’s ranking went up, his control
grew until it became an overpowered skill that destroyed everything.
“Impossible!” Aether screamed as he saw the Wave of Light and Slash rushing to him.
He was stunned to see the techniques he’d thought were gone forever. He gritted his
teeth and brought his hands down.

〈White Light〉

Light poured out from the tips of his fingers. Slash broke as it crashed into the shards
of light. The world of darkness grew brighter and hotter. Jeong-woo laughed in
incredulity. “White Light? You used to say you’d reclaim it from your sister; I guess
you managed to get that done.”

White Light was a power that had been lost when Aether’s father was kicked out
from the tribe after committing a sin. Aether had always hated his sister, Hemera, for
taking it and vowed to retake it one day. However, he’d only ever told Jeong-woo this,
since they were close friends at the time. No one else knew about it, and Aether’s
face turned even whiter as his features twisted. “This is an illusion! An illusion!”

It was impossible for a dead person to come back, and this was the only explanation
he could think of since his mind had weakened from the stress he’d been enduring
recently. Jeong-woo was even more incredulous to see Aether’s denial. “Think
whatever you want.” Boom! When the second Slash cut through Aether’s White Light,
it ripped towards his upper body. “Like always.”

“Urk!”Aether couldn’t move back in time. Lightning was already shooting through his
body, and parts of his flesh were exploding. He was going to die, and many thoughts
ran through his head. He bit his lips and decided he needed to get out of the dark
world first.

However, Jeong-woo smirked at him as he planted Dragon Slayer in the ground.

“You’re the same as ever, running away if things get a little dangerous. Why haven’t
you changed at all?”

Letters from the dragon language floated up as magic squares grew like fruits on a
tree.

[Random Fire]

It was a skill that used Jeong-woo’s Perfect Adaptability trait and Dragon’s
Knowledge to release all the magic he’d memorized, all at the same time. Jeong-woo
had saved up an abundant amount of magic in the Dragon Slayer, and when he
released it, a magic power storm swooped down. Rumble.

Aether had nowhere to run. The brink of a dream was no different from a prison, and
anyone inside would be swept away by the magic power storm. When he
reappeared, his entire body was filled with all manners of injuries.

Even his lungs had been scorched, and he breathed out smoke, gasping as though he
would die at any moment. Jeong-woo quietly approached Aether, who was still trying
to run away, and stuck Dragon Slayer into his abdomen. Aether flapped around like a
butterfly that had been pinned down.

“Jeong… woo.” Aether looked at Jeong-woo through blurred eyes. He had lost most of
his vision, but he could still see enough to know that the person in front of him was
real. He didn’t know how his dead friend managed to return, but there were more
important matters at hand. “Save… me.”

Aether gripped Jeong-woo’s pants with powerless hands, looking up with pleading
eyes. He believed that if he kept on begging, Jeong-woo would let him go because
that was the kind of friend Jeong-woo was, kind and affectionate. Aether had spent a
lot of time reflecting on it. “We… are friends. So… please…!”

It would be different this time. Now that his friend was back, he wouldn’t make the
same mistake he’d done in the past. Of course, he knew it wouldn't be easy. He had
hurt Jeong-woo beyond repair. But if he showed him how sincere he was, even if it
took years, then Jeong-woo would open up to him again!

Jeong-woo pulled out Dragon Slayer and cut through Aether’s neck. Aether’s head
rolled on the floor, his mouth still begging. “What a load of bullshit.” He’d wanted to
ask why he did it but now Jeong-woo realized that he didn’t need to listen to any
excuses. His ears would only rot from them.

Jeong-woo stepped on Aether’s head with an annoyed expression.

Crunch. After crushing Aether’s head into pieces, blood and flesh stuck to the bottom
of Jeong-woo’s shoe, but he didn’t even flinch. His cold eyes were still the same.
“Haa.” He looked up at the nothingness, his sigh full of difficult emotions that spun
around inside him.

He’d thought he would feel better after taking revenge. He did, but it was tempered
by the complexity of his feelings. Perhaps he felt numb. Jeong-woo couldn’t figure out
what he was feeling. He didn’t think that the kind of revenge you saw in movies was
pointless, but he wasn’t an extremely forgiving person either. He didn’t know why
the feelings he’d been expecting hadn’t appeared.

It was as though he’d just completed the first task of a series. The end was probably
there, beyond the nothingness, the sky, and the world. ‘“Vieira, it would be nice if you
could see this.” Jeong-woo called the name of his old lover, whom he planned to meet
one day. Did she know he had awakened? Perhaps she wasn’t even looking in his
direction, too blinded by her passion to get to the higher floors like in the past? He
stood like that for a long time.

……

However regardless of how long he waited, no responses or messages appeared.

Jeong-woo laughed at himself. He felt like someone who’d posted on social media
hoping that an old lover would see how well he was living without her even though
his old lover wasn’t interested in him at all. ‘Then, I have to go up,’ he promised
himself. If she wouldn’t look at him, he’d make her see. And after that… Jeong-woo
made himself stop. He’d just be more pathetic the more he thought about it.

He turned around to leave.

[Infected Mother Earth stares at you.]

Jeong-woo’s eyes widened as he whipped his head around. It was only a moment, but
a gaze had turned to him. It disappeared quickly, but his senses had caught it. With a
smirk, Jeong-woo began to walk. Waking up hadn’t been all in vain.

However, at that moment, his body grew translucent, revealing the letters inside him.
Jeong-woo only covered it with his arm as though it wasn’t a big deal. His eyes grew
heavy.

***

‘What… happened?’ Lam woke up with a frown. There was a ringing in her ears, and
she couldn’t think properly. Then, she began to remember bit by bit—Yeon-woo’s
subordinates and his party members charging forward, Dis Pluto jumping into the
fray, Iapetos releasing his divine level when he was cornered, a heat wave intense
enough to cut apart mountains, the soldiers being swept away, broken formation,
screams of burning soldiers…

Lam’s head shot up as she remembered the last image. She recalled fainting after
trying to save the soldiers in the hell of fire. “Please be alive,” Lam repeatedly
muttered to herself as she looked around. The air was hazy from the heat, and she
couldn’t see properly. Only after forcing magic power onto her eyes could she finally
see around her. “Ah…”

The sight was devastating. Black lumps lay around—presumably the remains of her
soldiers—and the only survivors were the higher-level officials who had a bit of
divine level. Clang! They were fighting a difficult battle against Iapetos’ subordinates.
It was even more difficult to find survivors from the thirteenth corps. Lam clenched
her teeth. Why hadn’t she thought of it?

Releasing the divine level, or the Giant god’s power, was a weapon that the Titans
saved for the very end. The Giant god’s power was the energy that Kronos had left
behind, and Titans could regain a significant amount of their lost divine level after
absorbing it. It was how they’d managed to bulldoze their way to Hades.

Since the Giant god’s power was the Titans’ life and strength, it couldn’t be
replenished once it was used up, and so Titans were very careful about deploying it.
However, Iapetos had released his divine level and used up most of his power. He
didn’t even just stop at one time but unleashed it multiple times.

It didn’t matter how good Dis Pluto’s formation was, the divine level would destroy
them all. Lam used her spear to support herself up. She had to clean up before even
more damage occurred. What happened to Iapetos?

Just then, she heard Iapetos roaring. 『Die! I’ll kill you, human!』He was now about
a hundred meters in height instead of kilometers, and his aura had diminished
according to how much he’d shrunk. However, he was still big.

Yeon-woo gasped for breath above his head. “Huuu. Huuu.”

Hadn’t he been swept away by the storm with her? Lam’s eyes widened in shock
when she saw Yeon-woo. However, Yeon-woo’s attention was fixed on Iapetos below.
‘That almost got me.’ He hadn’t expected the sudden release of power either.

Yeon-woo’s plan was to pretend to be injured by Iapetos and wait for Paneth’s party
to make their move. He had already discussed it with Kahn, certain that Kahn could
defend himself since he could use Bian freely. He’d also provided a stage for Jeong-
woo in order to keep his promise to let Jeong-woo kill Aether with his own hands.
Fortunately, Nemesis’ skills were excellent, so it was easy to set up.

If Paneth’s party fell into the trap, many of them would die. Even if some were lucky
enough to survive, their future was grim since Tartarus was the frontline that
protected Olympus from the Titans and Giants. They were dabbling in betrayal, and
on Poseidon’s orders at that. It might’ve been alright if they’d managed to get rid of
him, but with Yeon-woo still alive, Poseidon and the others would have to tiptoe
around Hades. Of course, Poseidon and the goddesses would deny their involvement
and abandon Paneth’s party. What came next was obvious.

Hades wouldn’t let them be, and even if they somehow managed to escape, only
hunger and thirst awaited them in the treacherous Tartarus. Yeon-woo didn’t care if
they were put on death row or starved to death. He only needed Paneth, who had
directly received the blessings of the gods.

However, his own carelessness had placed Yeon-woo into danger. ‘Thank you, Nike.’

『It’s a relief you’re safe. Don’t take too many risks.』

Flames rose slightly, and Nike appeared to look at Yeon-woo with worried eyes
before disappearing again.

[Time Difference]
Yeon-woo sped up his thoughts and analyzed how he could deal with Iapetos.
‘Kronos’s power is too dangerous. I don’t know if I’ll be unscathed if the same thing
occurs again.’ The damage to Dis Pluto was more serious than he thought. Another
heat wave would end things. There was only one option left.

‘It’s a bit too soon.’ Yeon-woo’s eyes widened under his mask. ‘But I have to use the
other wing.’

The slowed-down time returned to normal.

『I’ll kill you, human!』 Iapetos growled, stretching his hand up after realizing Yeon-
woo was cheekily standing on his head. Yeon-woo jumped high in the sky before
Iapetos’ hand could reach him.

“I want to ask if that’s the only thing you can say, but before that, I should thank you.”

『What nonsense are you spouting?』 Iapetos heard Yeon-woo’s mosquito-like voice
and focused all his senses towards him. Now that he could no longer restore his
power as one of the twelve Titans, he was thinking that he would only feel better if
he ripped Yeon-woo apart. Even though he’d lost his divine level, he was still a god. A
whirlwind spun around at his command, ready to burn Yeon-woo alive.

However, Yeon-woo was calm even in the face of the oncoming storm. The more
intense his enemy’s aura was, the better it was for him since he could complete the
right wing faster.

[Sky Wings (Right) is being composed.]

[Keyword: War]

[Searching for powers that fit the keyword.]

[The search is unsuccessful.]

[The search is unsuccessful.]

[The owners of the powers refuse to have their powers searched.]

The wing of death had been relatively easier to make because it was centered on the
Black King’s power, which meant all the subordinates of the Black King were willing
to cooperate.

However, the need to balance the right wing with the wing of death created a lot of
problems. First, there were no candidates for the Core of the wing. Unlike the gods
and demons of death who had a clear hierarchy, the other gods and demons were
busy fighting over who was better. There were also complex relationships between
them.

He considered using the Ruyi Bang pieces as an element, but he quickly rejected the
idea since the Monkey King had too many enemies. As he’d struggled to come up
with ideas, he decided to change his perspective. Did the frame for the concept of the
wing have to be a complete one? Would it be acceptable to everyone if it lacked
conditions? Wouldn’t that be fine?

Yeon-woo was planning to make himself the Core of the right wing. His entire life had
been a battle. He’d fought with poverty in his youth, fought his mother’s illness
during his teens, and had fought in Africa as a young man. And now, he was fighting
with the Tower, climbing floor by floor.

[The keyword has been changed.]

Each fight had been difficult, and many had ended in failure. However, Yeon-woo had
never tried to run away, and he always gained something from the experience, no
matter how small. It was the same thing for the gods and demons who gave Yeon-
woo powers. Most of them were transcendents from birth, but to become true gods
and demons, they had to create their own level, which was filled with difficult tasks.
They had to fight against fate and their own selves.

[New keyword: Fight]

This was why Yeon-woo wanted to use his accomplishments to create the right wing.
He did things that no one else had achieved in the Tower, things that the 5,000 gods
and demons would be greedy for. Also, Yeon-woo was confident he would add more
feats to his list in the future. That was also a fight.

All he had to do was simply continue down the path he had been walking on his
whole life. Yeon-woo was telling the gods and demons that if they lent him their
strength, they should go all-in. He would gather them and create a complete item.

The right wing was the unification of all his accomplishments. It was the basis for a
legend, which he needed to become a god. As soon as he balanced the two wings,
he’d gain the divine level he sought. In other words, he wanted the domain of
fighting.

Flash. The scapulae along Yeon-woo’s back began to glow faintly. The wing of death
was entirely black, but this wing was flaming red.

His current opponent was Iapetos, whom he wouldn’t encounter under normal
circumstances, so the keyword had activated in response.

[Powers that fit the newly changed keyword are being searched for.]

[Searching for powers.]

[Searching for powers.]

This time, there was no message saying that the search was incomplete. The gods
and demons were contemplating deeply after he changed the keyword. If they gave
their powers, the provisional contract would be broken, and their powers would
likely become cogwheels of the right wing, like those of the gods and demons who’d
lost their powers to the left wing. Just when Yeon-woo thought no one would step up,
a message appeared.

[The first search has been successful.]

[The power ‘Goddess’ Stigmata’ that Athena from the godly society 〈Olympus〉 has
bestowed upon you has become the first component.]

[A message from Athena has arrived.]

[Message: It’s a misunderstanding.]

[A message from Athena has arrived.]

[Message: It has nothing to do with him. It may have been like that at the beginning,
but you’re the one I’m supporting now. I will always protect you.]

Soon, more messages began to pop up one after the other.

[The power ‘Heaven and Earth Transportation’ that Hermes has bestowed upon you
has become the second component.]

[The power ‘Faceless Lawbook’ that Hundun has bestowed upon you has become the
third component.]

……

[A message from Agares has arrived.]

[Message: Shit! Just when I went to the bathroom!]

[A message from Agares has arrived.]

[Message: Me, too! Me, too!]

[The power ‘Wicked Devil’ that Agares has bestowed upon you has become the sixth
component.]
[Vimalacitra smiles with pleasure. He is deeply interested in the decision you made.]

[Vimalacitra hopes that his power will be utilized better.]

[The power ‘Black Gubitara’ that Vimalacitra has bestowed upon you has become the
thirty-fourth component.]

That was the last message. Thirty-four powers had agreed to become cogwheels for
the right wing under the keyword. It was a tiny number compared to the 5000
powers, but they were significant.

Athena, Hermes, and Hundun, beings who had favored Yeon-woo since the
beginning, were superior divine beings who occupied important positions in their
societies. The weight of their powers simply couldn’t be underestimated. The
combined powers of mid-level or low-level beings couldn’t even compare to a single
one of theirs.

Vimalacitra, who had willingly given his most important power, was immense
enough to do the role of hundreds of thousands. The right wing now had weight, and
the powers began to work together like one piece of machinery.

At first, the powers were so different that it was hard for them to flow together, but
once the purple energy from Superbia adjusted the differences, the cogwheels began
to turn with maximum speed. Since Yeon-woo was in a perilous situation, it was the
moment for the “Fight” keyword to prove itself.

Yeon-woo could feel the extraordinary amount of holy power and demonic energy
flowing into his body. The Divine and Demonic Factors greeted each other in a
welcoming manner.

Crunch. On the other hand, the Draconic Factors attempted another transformation
in order to keep the balance. The potential of his Demonic Divine Dragon Body grew
once again.
[Time Difference]

Yeon-woo sped up his thinking once more to make a quick judgment. He had only
thirty seconds to maintain this explosive strength, and he had to ensure that things
were ended by then. ‘No. It’s too difficult using only the right wing.’

Yeon-woo pulled out the left wing as well. Unlike the quivering right wing, the
blazing wing of death soared up to the sky. The two wings spread open, and the
window to use them shrank. He now had only eleven seconds.

Yeon-woo quickly opened subspace to pull out Vigrid.

Ten seconds.

He released Blink, which rushed to Iapetos’ right shoulder.

Nine seconds.

The heat that had gathered to catch Yeon-woo instantly changed direction. Sharp
winds blew down on Yeon-woo’s head. The wing of death flapped, scattering them.

Boom. There was a series of explosions as Yeon-woo gripped Vigrid and stabbed
Iapetos’ shoulder.

Eight seconds.

The energy from spreading both wings rushed into Vigrid.

‘Nike!’

『OK! Just leave it to me!』

Nike transformed into Holy Fire at Yeon-woo’s urgent call and entered the sword.
There, he conducted the energy and flared up. Whoosh. The fire grew to an
uncontrollable size and swallowed Iapetos. Iapetos screamed in pain. Seven seconds.

He thrashed around in an attempt to rid himself of Yeon-woo, but Yeon-woo didn’t

budge. Vigrid dug in even deeper and the fire burned even more brightly. This was all
due to a trait of Vigrid that he’d gained some time ago.
Before catching Astraeus, Yeon-woo had received a message explaining that he’d
completed part of Vigrid’s hidden conditions. It carried a clue that would help him
uncover its hidden name.

[Hidden Quest / A Concealed Name]

[Description: After the great holy sword was created during the Silver Age, it passed
through the hands of many heroes and gained and lost many names. Then, after it
was cursed and changed into a demonic sword, it lost all of its glorious names and
was abandoned in an empty cave for hundreds of years to wait for a new owner. It
met you and began to regain its function as a holy sword. It is close to its former
glory and after being washed clean by holy power and Dragon Blood, the curse is
disappearing.

However, its lost names have been buried in myths and legends, and there is no way
to find them again. The name ‘Vigrid’ is a fake name, but Vigrid never thought of
looking for its old names until its spirituality was awakened after transcendence. It
would like to search for its old name again.

Names are important to the characteristics of an item. Only after recovering its old
name will Vigrid fully regain its glory. From now on, every time an achievement is
made, a clue will be provided. Use these clues to look for the old names. When a
name is found, Vigrid will develop a new trait and magical appearance.]

[Conditions: Vigrid-???’s owner. Must possess transcendence.]

[Time Limit: - ]

[Achievement Conditions:

1. Additional accomplishment → Clue provided

2. Clue solved → True name discovered

3. True name opened → Trait released]

[*Currently Available Clues (2/?)

1. All the heroes who held this sword were mighty. Their names are legendary.
2. One owner cut a giant’s arm off and took possession of the sword. The curse of the
giant has remained in the sword, and the owners of the sword since then haven’t
been able to avoid it.]

He had been given two clues, although they sounded just like a typical heroic tale
and he found it difficult to make a guess. However, since he’d already used Vigrid for
a long time, Yeon-woo could guess the determination of the spirituality in the sword,
and even without that, he could guess the characteristics. He already had a few
names in mind, and with the clue provided by the quest, he was sure he was right.

‘Durendal.’ It was the sword that Hector, the hero of the epic poem The Iliad, had
stolen from the Giant Jutmundus. Despite being inferior in power and receiving a
prediction that he would lose, the hero fought again and again to protect his
motherland before dying from Jutmundus’s curse. Durendal was as bright as the
victories of the great hero, and it had to be one of Vigrid's former names.

Six seconds.

Most items that gained transcendence exhibited strength based on their

accomplishments. These accomplishments were legends, and Durendal’s legend was
that it had been used to kill a giant. It meant that it had an outstanding nature for
dealing with giants.

The being that Yeon-woo was fighting was a god that was as large as a giant, which
meant that Vigrid had an advantage.

[Vigrid-??? has gained a true name, Durendal.]

[The true name of Durendal has been released.]

[Folklore: Giant-killing]

The amount of transcendence Yeon-woo had gained was far too small and he was
unable to release Durendal’s complete true name, but with the Holy Fire, it was
strong enough.

Iapetos screamed as the flames wrapped around his body. His dark body turned red
from heat, blistering and forming cracks all over the skin. Flames dripped down like
lava among the cracks.
Iapetos attempted to release his divine level once more. He would no longer be able
to become a great god again, but his situation was too precarious. However, his body
didn’t listen to him for some reason, as though it had been bound tightly by
something. Iapetos realized what it was and scowled at the eyes glaring at him in the
skies.

『Athena! You bitch… you…!』

Had she paid a price for the laws of causality? If so, what had she exchanged for the
ability to stop a divine being? Even if the columns of lights made the exchanges
between Olympus and Tartarus become smoother, she’d have needed a significant
sacrifice.

It didn’t stop there. Beings as tiny as flies to him appeared through an open space.
Boo’s eyes attacked him, while Shanon, Hanryeong, and Rebecca appeared once
more and whipped around him. There were also other creatures he’d never seen
before. A dark shadow loomed over the ground and tentacles sprang up to wrap
around Iapetos.

[Spirit Guai]

[An evolved form of Guai. They stay hidden in the shadows of the spiritual world and
only appear when needed.]

They were Yeon-woo’s shadow, and they moved entirely according to his will.

Five seconds.

Four seconds.

Three seconds.

The clock continued to tick as Iapetos’ giant body collapsed.

Two seconds.

One second.

When Yeon-woo reached his limit, his wings released, and he fell to the ground, his
entire body exhausted. Was it because he’d forcefully used two incomplete wings?
Whatever it was, the Demonic Divine Dragon Body finally hit a wall. Vigrid lost
Durendal’s form and returned to its usual appearance.

However, as he fell, a faint smile appeared on Yeon-woo’s face. He felt a lot of pride in
discovering how far his strength went before hitting its limits. He was now strong
enough to go toe-to-toe and even defeat divine beings.

『I’ll kill you! Kill!』 Iapetos glowered at Yeon-woo now that he’d been released
from pain. Flames still ate away at his body, and pieces of his flesh rained down as
black energy poured out from the cracks, like water leaking out of a broken pot.
Kronos’ power was leaving his body, and that was the reason Iapetos couldn’t make a
move even though he greatly desired to kill Yeon-woo.

『No… no!』 He struggled to hold onto Kronos’ power, but it escaped through his
fingers. The Giant god’s power swirled around and rushed to Yeon-woo, entering the
manacle and fetter. The Cast of the Black King cried with pleasure after eating
Kronos’ power. All of this occurred before Yeon-woo could even blink.

『Aargh!』 Iapetos exploded with rage. He had not only failed to defeat Yeon-woo,
he also lost his power. His body was already shrinking and returning to normal. His
eyes were fixed on Yeon-woo, who barely managed to land safely. “I’ll kill you even if
it means death…” Iapetos slowly approached Yeon-woo, too weak to even finish his
sentence. Still, a Titan was a Titan. He had the strength to kill a player who had
exhausted himself.

“Rescue Cain!”

“Protect Cain!”

Lam and the remaining Dis Pluto members rushed towards Yeon-woo.

『Enough.』 Suddenly, the sky divided as a colossal pair of eyes filled with
amusement appeared. It was Typhon.
“Typhon!” Iapetos looked up at the sky with a stiff expression. Typhon’s arrival
meant that he was trying to get in the way of his mission.

『This fight… is your loss… Iapetos… 』

“What are you talking about?! All I have to do now is kill this bastard!”

『Can’t you… see… or… won’t you?』 Typhon’s eyes were so cold that they sent
shivers down the spine. 『I said… to look out for that child… do you not see… behind
him?』

Iapetos turned towards the direction that Typhon was looking at. Yeon-woo was
gasping for breath, forcing out the last of his strength to fight Typhon. He was
surrounded by Lam and the other Dis Pluto soldiers. They were clearly intent on
protecting him.

However, Iapetos saw something else. There was a large number of gods and demons
standing behind Yeon-woo, some of them glaring at Iapetos. Of course, it was
impossible for them to descend from the heavenly world, but Athena and Hermes
seemed ready to do so as soon as they paid the price. Cernunnos’ and Vimalacitra’s
gazes were sharp as well.

Athena’s and Hermes’ actions made sense, since the Olympians and Titans were
enemies. However, why was Cernunnos, who despised being associated with
societies, and Vimalacitra, who looked down even on other demons, standing with
the human?

That wasn’t all.

[A message from Agares has arrived.]

[Message: It’s mine.]

[A message from Agares has arrived.]

[Message: If you touch what’s mine, I’ll kill you.]

The lofty Grand Duke of the East was scowling at him like he wanted to rip him
apart. What was happening? Iapetos couldn’t understand why great gods and
demons were shielding the mortal. He was only sure that if he killed that player, all
those gods and demons would become his enemies. However, he wasn’t scared. With
the columns of light appearing, the Titans finally had a chance to ascend to Olympus.
They were preparing to reclaim their lost strength as soon as they arrived in the
heavenly world.

Since their final objective was to rule the heavenly world, they would have to go to
war with those beings one day. However, it wasn’t the right time yet. They had to
subjugate Olympus first to have the foundation to declare war, and they didn’t want
to make any unnecessary enemies at the moment.

‘But do I have to retreat like this?!’ The human was within an arm’s reach, and his
weak neck could be broken so easily. The little bastard was even smiling. Although
his face was hidden behind a mask, his eyes were curved as though he were laughing
and challenging Iapetos to make an attempt to attack.

That smile made Iapetos lose his temper. “I’ll kill you!”

『Didn’t you hear me… telling you to stop… Iapetos… 』

Iapetos ignored Typhon’s words as he stretched out towards Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo’s

lips curved under the mask, and suddenly, white lightning shot down from the sky, as
sharp as a knife. As he was about to reach Yeon-woo, Iapetos’ right arm fell to the
ground.

“Aargh!” Iapetos had already been terribly injured from using Kronos’ power. The
new attack, which was filled with Draconic Energy, dealt a critical blow to his soul.

Iapetos gripped his stump and stepped back. Blood splattered to the ground as
Jeong-woo spread his magnificent white wings in the sky and quietly landed. His
silver armor and blade shone with a regal aura.

“You’re late.”
『What are you talking about? I hurried over as fast as I could.』

Jeong-woo ignored Yeon-woo’s scolding and turned Dragon Slayer toward Iapetos. 『
Should I finish my second round with that ugly guy?』

Black clouds were wavering around Iapetos, which meant that his surroundings
were entering the brink of a dream. Under normal circumstances, the power of his
soul would make this impossible, but now, he wasn’t even as strong as Nemesis’
barrier.

This was the reason why Yeon-woo had been so calm. Jeong-woo’s soul was very
unstable and at a dangerous point. But if a special condition were satisfied, his soul
would become as strong as the spirit of a hero, thanks to the level he’d achieved
before he died. It was a level that had broken through Red Dragon’s siege and
destroyed the Summer Queen’s heart. If Jeong-woo’s former power returned, Yeon-
woo was sure he would be victorious against the Titan.

Jeong-woo could keep up his power for only a short time, but Yeon-woo felt like he’d
be able to hold Vigrid again once that was up. The Philosopher’s Stone was already
circulating energy from the Soulstone, and his Demonic Divine Dragon Body had
almost recovered.

Iapetos clenched his teeth. His right arm had been severed so pointlessly. Rage filled
his head, but his godly eyes could read the changes the brothers were going through,
and he could guess what Yeon-woo was planning.

『I will not allow… any more disobedience… Iapetos.』 Typhon’s last warning
stopped him from moving. He wasn’t in the best situation. He was surrounded by Dis
Pluto and from the abnormal energy around her, Lam, Hades’ Apostle, seemed to be
preparing for a manifestation. If he continued to fight, he’d lose.

How could one of the twelve original Titans lose to mere mortals? However, nothing
would change no matter how furious he got. Iapetos slowly backtracked, biting his
lower lip. Even as he retreated, his eyes were focused on Yeon-woo. “Next time we
meet, I’ll take your head, no matter what.”

With that, Iapetos vanished and hid himself in a space that Typhon granted.
However, Typhon didn’t disappear as well. He frowned, as if he were dissatisfied
with something, and turned to look at Yeon-woo. Suddenly, his eyes curved happily,
as though he were having the time of his life.

『Even though… Iapetos is a loser… amazing… I get why… Hermes and Athena are so
protective… why Poseidon is so wary… 』

[The trait ‘Cold-blooded’ repels an unknown pressure.]

[The trait ‘Cold-blooded’ repels an unknown pressure.]

Yeon-woo stared back at Typhon, sensing a threat from him. Even though he’d been
locked up in Tartarus for a long time, Typhon spoke like he knew about everything
going on in Olympus.

『The descendent of Black King… Death rightly belongs to you… but… I’ll tell you
one thing… the Black King’s power… shouldn’t be used in that manner… it… is a
power that belongs with us… not with the traitor Olympus… 』

‘Traitor?’ Yeon-woo looked at Typhon with wide eyes. Just then, a drawing he’d seen
in Olympus’ Treasury flashed through his mind: it was of a nameless god falling into
the netherworld because of Zeus and the other gods.

『Kronos was his Apostle… and we have continued… Kronos’ legacy… so you as
well…!』

Boom! There was suddenly an immense pressure from the sky that seemed intent on
stopping Typhon from speaking more. Yeon-woo turned his head towards the source
of the pressure and noticed that Hermes’ and Athena’s Channels had grown darker,
as though they were glaring at Typhon and signaling him not to speak any further.

Typhon’s eyes curved more. 『It appears… your guardian gods would not like… me
to speak with you further. We’ll… finish our discussion… another time… 』

The eyes started to fade away. 『That won’t be… too far in the future… so I’ll be
waiting… for you to come… 』 With those words, Typhon finally disappeared.

The pressure in the air dissipated as though it had never been there, and a heavy
silence descended on them.

Plop. Then, the silence was broken by Dis Plutos, who were weakly collapsing to the
ground. They longer had any strength left in their legs. From the raiding of the holy
territories and Iapetos’ appearance to the battle with Iapetos’ subordinates and the
arrival of Typhon, it was the most intense combat that they’d ever experienced. Lam
also slumped on the ground. She had used the last of her strength for the
manifestation of Hades.

Jeong-woo had returned to the pocket watch to rest as well. However, Yeon-woo
continued to brood over what Typhon said. ‘Kronos was the Black King’s Apostle?’

Now that he thought about it, when Yeon-woo had fallen into Tartarus near Kronos’
corpse, the Cast of the Black King had trembled furiously. And the Cast of the Black
King had sucked up Kronos’ power leaking from Iapetos naturally, as if they had
always complemented each other.

It made sense that Kronos’ power was from the Black King, and it was
understandable why Poseidon, Demeter, Hestia, and Hera would be so wary of the
power. ‘Zeus’ and Poseidon’s generation took over Olympus after defeating Kronos
and the other Titans. It’s natural that they’d be frightened of the Black King behind
the Titans.’ That was the Titanomachia. However, Hermes’ and Athena’s generation
hadn’t experienced the Titanomachia and could respect Kronos instead of tremble in
fear at his name.

If they had begun to support the Black King, it made sense that they would favor
Yeon-woo, who was the successor of the Black King.

“Is that it?” Yeon-woo looked up and shared his thoughts. The gods didn’t clarify
anything.

[Hermes smiles ruefully.]

[Athena is silent.]

Yeon-woo took it as a silent affirmation. However, because of this, he still had a few
more questions. He couldn’t imagine a concept god taking on another god as an
Apostle. If Kronos, who was one of the greatest gods of his time, was just an Apostle,
then how incredible would the Black King be? “You know something, right?” he
asked the Demonism inside the Philosopher’s Stone, but all that came back was
strange laughter. “Keekeekeek!”
“This place is complete mayhem, too.” Kahn arrived approximately an hour later,
covered in wounds, his eyes still bright with ferocity. It was clear that he’d been
involved in an intense battle, as well.

He carelessly tossed an object that he’d been carrying on his back to the ground in
front of Yeon-woo. Dis Pluto turned to look at the two, only realizing just then that
Kahn and Paneth’s party had disappeared during the fight with Iapetos. They were
curious to find out what had happened since conflict between the two sides would
be a big concern.

However, they couldn’t tell what Kahn had tossed on the ground. It was covered in
blood but since it was squirming, it was clearly alive. However, it didn’t look human.
At closer inspection, they realized that all of its limbs had been cut off, and its face
and body were covered in burns and frostbite.

It finally registered to Lam whom the familiar aura belonged to. “Is that… Paneth?”

She wriggled in response to Lam’s words. Lam’s eyes widened. She’d guessed that
they had ended up in a fight with Yeon-woo’s party, but she never imagined that
Paneth would return in this state. She was a hero who’d made remarkable
contributions in the past few months, the master of the Family of Divine Blood, the
face of the Elohim, and she was backed by several greater gods in Olympus.

Although Lam was stronger than Paneth, she still acknowledged Paneth. Along with
the others, she looked in shock at Kahn, who only snorted and crossed his arms over
his chest like it was no big deal.

***

‘Do you feel better now?’ Yeon-woo talked to Jeong-woo as he recovered, curious to
know how his meeting with Aether had gone.

『I don’t know. Just… 』 After a short silence, Jeong-woo answered from inside the
pocket watch. 『I feel better, but also like shit.』

Yeon-woo nodded in understanding. The stress of reliving the past must’ve been
greater than the relief of vengeance. The special benefit had also crammed
innumerable memories and experiences into Jeong-woo’s head, which made it even
more difficult.

『But hyung, what are you gonna do about this?』

‘About what?’

『This bastard. Are you gonna lug him around?』

He pointed at Aether’s soul, which was making depressed noises inside the Soul
Collection. It had no memory of its previous life and only remembered the fear of
death.

‘I want to turn it into a supplement that I can give my subordinates, but you can have
it if you want it.’

『I don’t.』 Jeong-woo answered casually with a laugh. 『You know what I want the
most, right?』

Yeon-woo laughed as well. Then, his eyelids lowered slightly and he muttered, ‘Just
wait a little longer.’

***

The footsteps of the injured Dis Pluto were heavier when they returned, but the
Temple of King of the Underworld greeted them heartily. They could finally feel
Hades’ holy power after the ascension of the four columns of light. Along with their
defeat of Iapetos, this kept their spirits high even though they had sustained a great
deal of damage. They had made huge progress in the war, and they were overjoyed
that they could hope for support from Olympus now that the light columns had risen.
It was possible to see the end of the interminable war.

However, the news about Paneth and her party’s treachery shocked Dis Pluto. They’d
seen them as comrades and heroes, and yet they’d resorted to such cowardly and
despicable acts. Everyone knew that there was bad blood between Paneth’s party
and Yeon-woo’s party, but this was simply unacceptable.

It was a grave crime to betray a comrade in Dis Pluto, and it was punishable by
death, especially if the betrayal happened on a battlefield. It was a relief that most of
Paneth’s party had died on the spot, but the mastermind was still alive. Although she
was on the brink of death, healing magic could still fix her a bit since the Divine
Blood in her kept her breathing. It was a blessing that perhaps seemed more like a
curse for Paneth now.

“What a grotesque state.” Hades laughed incredulously after listening to what

happened. He’d been expecting some kind of treachery, but it was a pleasant
surprise that it had ended in futility. However, what truly stunned him was that
Poseidon and the goddesses were pretending not to know anything about the whole
thing. As he felt the gazes of his brothers and sisters, Hades clucked his tongue.
‘Those shameless fools. They grew more arrogant in the time that I’ve been gone.’

Although they were family, they had a hierarchy. Zeus might be the leader, but Hades
was still the oldest among them, and even Zeus listened to him. Besides that, Hades
was the King of the Underworld, and everything that occurred there was under his
jurisdiction.

Just a thousand years ago, Olympus couldn’t even interfere in Tartarus, and Olympus
had surrendered to him several times. Had too much time passed? Or did they think
he would look past their actions since they were the only ones who could help
Tartarus? They hadn’t said a single word of apology after humiliating Hades. In fact,
they stood even taller, as if they had nothing to be ashamed of. It seemed as if they
were implying that they would only send support if everyone accepted that only
Paneth was to blame, muddying the waters.

“I apologize. I accept all punishment willingly.” Lam bowed in shame to Hades, who
was deep in thought.

Hades grinned. “What do you have to be sorry about?”

“I should have known this would happen…”

“It’s fine. You’ve accomplished great things. You deserve to be rewarded, how can
you expect me to punish you? The fault lies with those who planned this. It’s not as if
you can predict the future.”
Lam bowed her head even more. The incident had happened because she’d
stubbornly pushed for the expedition despite Hades’ reluctance. It seemed that he’d
been anticipating that something like it would occur. However, she hadn’t
understood him despite being his Apostle. Instead, she had been too eager for a
victory. Although the raids were successful, they’d been humiliated by Olympus and
lost the advantage in their battle of wits. She felt the injustice of the situation keenly.
Olympus was the one at fault, but Tartarus was the one who had to worry about
causing offense.

And if Olympus sent their support and Tartarus was at peace again, it was obvious
who would have the upper hand. Hades’ divine level would fall, and this frustrated
Lam. And yet, at the same time, they couldn’t reject any support. She felt crushed.

However, Hades grinned again. “How can you still not know me after serving me for
a hundred years?”

Lam’s eyes widened. She didn’t understand his meaning, and Hades’ smile grew
bigger. As usual, it was a lopsided smile that looked cynical, but Lam could tell that
Hades was truly enjoying himself. “I’m more offended that a mere player is testing
me.”

“What do you mean, sir?”

“Why don’t you come in now?”

Suddenly, the door to the temple burst open, and Yeon-woo slowly walked in looking
as though he’d already regained all of his strength. If he’d learned anything from this
experience, it was that the Demonic Divine Dragon Body was better at recovering
than he thought. He could now control his body better after testing its limits. The
Demonic Divine Dragon Body was full of potential, and even Jeong-woo was amazed
after observing Yeon-woo.

If Yeon-woo was successful with the fourth- and fifth-step awakenings and gained
the Giant Factor on top of that, how powerful would he be? To Yeon-woo, completing
his body was as important as the Black King’s power. It would play an important role
in finishing his right wing.

“I’ll leave her disposal to you. You may take her away.”

“Thank you.” Yeon-woo bowed. His shadow stretched out like taffy and swallowed
Paneth’s body. Leaving Paneth to Yeon-woo meant that Hades didn’t care at all what
happened to her. Poseidon and the goddesses might think that Hades had bent to
their will, but Yeon-woo knew different. ‘What an old fox.’

Hades had caught on to what Yeon-woo was planning to do with Paneth. Hades
would never ignore his siblings’ impertinence regardless of Tartarus’ situation. He
was going to return what they did to him and pretend not to know anything.

Yeon-woo quietly left the temple. Lam’s eyes narrowed as she watched him. What did
Hades mean by saying that Yeon-woo had tested him? There seemed to be a silent
agreement between them, but she had no idea what it was.

***

Only one thought ran through Paneth’s head: ‘I want to die, please let me die in
peace.’ Her thoughts rushed through her head without a chance of being spoken
when suddenly, she felt her body revitalized, and she could see again. Her reason
returned as she grew more alert. The first thing she saw was a demon in a black
mask.

“G-go away!” Traumatic memories made her convulse as she struggled to escape. It
was only then that she realized that she no longer had arms and legs. “Aaahh! Ugh!”
Paneth screamed at her hideous state. It was impossible. She was the leader of the
mighty Protogenoi tribe, someone who was going to become a god and enter the
heavenly world. There was no way she could be reduced to this state.

Yeon-woo blocked her screams with his hand and growled in annoyance. “Shut up.”

Paneth couldn’t move after seeing his eyes. She was overwhelmed with fear. She
wanted to shake the fear off, but she couldn’t.

Yeon-woo looked down at her as though she were a bug. It was a look that she had
always given others, not one that she ever expected to receive herself. “You
Protogenoi are always acting like you’re the best when you’ve got nothing to show
after your top layer has been peeled off. You’re all the same.”

Paneth couldn’t muster the courage to deny it.

“I wonder what the real gods are like.” As he spoke, he pulled up the power of the
Soulstone and blew it into Paneth.
“Mm! Mmmph!” Paneth realized what Yeon-woo was trying to do and thrashed
around. If he succeeded, she would never get out alive. She hoped for death, but her
soul would be destroyed as well. She didn’t want to just vanish like this, but there
was nothing she could do. Her body stiffened like a block of wood, and the whites of
her eyes showed. A magical energy began to flow out of her burned body, which
turned white as her spirit form appeared.

It was a familiar sight to Yeon-woo. It was the same thing that occurred when
Poseidon descended before Benteke died. However, back then, Poseidon had forced
the manifestation. This time, it was Yeon-woo who was pulling it out. He used the
data from the Channel that had given Paneth blessings and favors and restored the
Channel. It was nearly impossible for a player to force a god’s manifestation, but
Paneth’s special blood and the traces of the Channel made it possible. Even if he
couldn’t pull the god down all the way, he could summon a part of their being.

Also, Yeon-woo was second to none at controlling Channels, and the energy of the
Soulstone helped. Four spirit forms appeared as Paneth disappeared: Poseidon,
Demeter, Hestia, and Hera. He had succeeded in restoring all four Channels.

『A human cannot dare…!』 Poseidon’s faint image growled. However, the

manifestation was weak, so he couldn’t apply too much pressure on Yeon-woo. The
same went for the goddesses.

Yeon-woo didn’t reply and instead, he quietly opened his left hand. “Devour.”

Clack, clack. Sharp fangs appeared on the black bumps.

『Do you think you can get away with this?!』The rage was evident in Poseidon’s
voice at being forced to manifest once more after Benteke. He was furious that a little
bug would now take his Factor twice. 『Soon, the stairs between Olympus and
Tartarus will be opened. Do you think you can survive facing me?!』

Yeon-woo clearly didn’t care what Poseidon said.

['Bathory’s Vampiric Sword' skill proficiency has dramatically increased.]

After the jaws ravenously swallowed Poseidon’s Factors, they continued on to gobble
up Hestia’s, Hera’s, and Demeter’s Factors. The components of each god’s holy power
were different. Poseidon’s was like a turbulent wave, Hestia’s a warm hearth, Hera’s
sharp, and Demeter’s soft. Yeon-woo could only sense these differences because he
had some level of Divine Factors. The pressure of the Factors was so intense so most
players would be overwhelmed from being next to them.

『I now understand why Poseidon is so wary of you after seeing it for myself.』
Unlike Hestia and Hera, who were absorbed without too many words, Demeter
spoke up. However, Yeon-woo couldn’t sense any anger from her as he had with
Poseidon.

『And I understand why Hermes and Athena protect you so much. The entire
heavenly world is in an uproar with rumors about you. I can see why.』 Her voice
was full of mixed feelings. 『But you should be careful』, Demeter spoke in a
whisper, 『the turbulence is just beginning. Even the successor of the Black King
cannot avoid… 』 Her voice was cut off because her Factor had been completely
absorbed.

Swoosh! Yeon-woo felt the Divine Factors taking their places inside him. The
potential of the Demonic Divine Dragon Body added a tier. However, Yeon-woo was
frowning at Demeter’s words. Turbulence? What did that mean? Demeter was the
mother of Persephone, Hades’ wife. It was possible that she wasn’t entirely on
Poseidon’s side, and there was clearly some significance to her words. Yeon-woo was
lost in thought when he suddenly felt a gaze on him. Jeong-woo had left the pocket
watch and was watching him.

“What?”

『It’s just that I think it’s ridiculous.』

Yeon-woo waited for him to continue.

『You’re probably the only person in the world who has ever exploited gods.』

Yeon-woo avoided Jeong-woo’s eyes and turned away.

『That temper… 』 He heard Jeong-woo mutter to himself, but he pretended not to

hear.

Just then, Shanon’s face popped out of the shadows, nodding in agreement. His and
Jeong-woo’s eyes met in deep understanding.

***

After that, time passed quickly. Dis Pluto’s next attacks cut through Tartarus like a
fire roaring through a dry forest. They suffered losses just as they had in the battle
with Iapetos, and the entire corps was nearly annihilated. However, Dis Pluto was
accustomed to this kind of damage, and after retreating for the last hundred years,
they were fired up by the victory that seemed within their grasp.

In the center of them all—Boom! Swoosh!—stood Yeon-woo.

[Ares shouts at your performance.]

[Sekhmet rubs her lips greedily. She is pleased with the slaughter.]

[Cernunnos blesses the spirit Rebecca in order to help you. He contemplates taking a
new Apostle.]

For Yeon-woo, Tartarus was the greatest stage. The Sky Wings were still incomplete,
and he needed to take part in more dangerous battles to finish them. However, there
weren’t many places on the ordinary floors that were risky enough for Yeon-woo.
Perhaps the ones above the sixtieth floor might pose some danger and make Yeon-
woo more cautious, but even still, the focus was on completing trials, and he
wouldn’t get the same number of battle experiences.

It was a different story in Tartarus. This was a battlefield where divine beings
clashed with each other. Even the foot soldiers were stronger than the players on the
higher floors. Tartarus was the perfect place for Yeon-woo, and the longer he stayed,
the more complete the Sky Wings became.

[The left wing (Keyword: Death) of Sky Wings has activated.]

[Death has settled on the vast battlefield.]

[6,712 Titan subordinates have died.]

[591 Titan subordinates have died.]

……

[A new power has been added to the right wing (Keyword: Fight) of Sky Wings.]

[Added power(s): Erlang Shen’s Dragon Kill, Adad’s E-Karkara]

[Vimalacitra nods because you are using his power properly.]

[Agares thrashes around saying not to touch what belongs to him.]

[All gods ignore him.]

[All demons ignore him.]

[Agares grips the back of his neck, grinding his teeth.]

[A message from Agares has arrived.]

[Message: Get rid of those idiots! What’s so fun about showing off your talents in
front of them?!]

[A message from Agares has arrived.]

[Message: Take more of my powers and Factors…!]

[Agares’ messages have been temporarily blocked with your authorization.]

……

[Multiple gods watch you.]

[Multiple demons drool after you.]

[A few gods envy you. They begin to spread malicious rumors about you.]

[A few demons are anxious their positions might be jeopardized.]

[The discussion about your level is still ongoing. There hasn’t been a consensus, so it
continues to be extended.]

[Please wait a moment.]

He could now maintain Sky Wings for about forty seconds, and the Spirit Guai were
improving at a quick pace as they took in more fine souls.

[Collected souls: 312,456]

The size of his collection had increased three times. Souls followed the path Yeon-
woo took, creating an unapproachable territory. Needless to say, the Titans and
Giants wouldn’t leave him be.

『Kill him through any means possible…!』

『For the mighty… Kronos!』

Giant gods, including the twelve original Titans, set up their defenses and fought
close battles. However, now that Hades’ holy power was taking an active part in the
battles, Dis Pluto had the upper hand as the intense clashes went back and forth.

[The sixth holy territory, Buwangji, has been successfully raided.]

With the sixth light column descending, they were finally able to complete the
connection with Olympus.
 ***

“You’ve done well so far.” On the day they raided the sixth holy territory, Hades
summoned the exhausted Yeon-woo for a private meeting. Yeon-woo was covered in
blood and unidentifiable pieces of flesh after his long battle. His aura was still so
violent that it was hard to imagine that he was here to show respect to a god.

However, Hades didn’t mind since this was all in the service of Dis Pluto, and in fact,
Hades actually liked such appearances. As someone who had lived on the battlefield
and defeated the Titans and Giants in his youth to become their gatekeeper when he
grew older, he preferred warlike appearances over the clean ones of those who
rested in the back rooms. He felt like he was looking at his younger self.

Yeon-woo instinctively knew that the day he’d been waiting for had finally arrived.

[Sudden quest (Persephone’s Long-Held Wish) completed.]

[Hidden quest (Temple Restoration) completed.]

[Hidden quest (Hero Who Stood Against an Ancient God) completed.]

……

He had completed quests that he hadn’t even known about.

[You have gained…]

He scrolled down the list of mediocre items and found the reward he’d been
searching for at the bottom.

[You have gained Hades’ great holy artifact ‘Kynee’ as a reward.]

“As I promised you at the start, I will give this to you.” Hades slowly descended from
his throne and gave Yeon-woo a black helm. It looked like a common bronze helm,
but Yeon-woo had seen what Hades appeared like when he wore it.

The battle to raid Buwangji, the sixth holy territory, had been a rough one that Dis
Pluto had bet the entire house on. Seven of the twelve Titans had shown up, and so
many of their subordinates rained down that it seemed they would swallow up the
world. It would end up being one of the most memorable battles Dis Pluto had
fought in a hundred years. In the middle of the pandemonium, Hades stepped into
the battlefield wearing Kynee for the first time.

‘Everything died.’ Since he’d regained his holy power and reclaimed his artifact,
Hades finally exercised his strength as a god. Giant gods died with every swing of his
sword. Tartarus shook to the point of collapse. There was no way that any of the
minor subordinates would survive the attack.

It was a show of power that demonstrated Hades’ status as the oldest of the Olympus
and explained how he managed to take Tartarus by himself, and with Kynee on,
Hades grew even more frightening. It was no exaggeration to say he was responsible
for eighty percent of the success at Buwangji.

‘It is a bit strange that Typhon and the other Giants didn’t appear, though.’ Since they
had yet to show their faces, Hades probably needed Kynee more than ever, but he
gave it to Yeon-woo without any hesitation.

As Yeon-woo watched him approach, it suddenly occurred to him that although

Hades was a godly being with a terrifying might on the battlefield, he wasn’t that
much taller than himself. “Don’t you need this, sir?”

Hades grinned. Even though the situation had improved, the cynical smile hadn’t left
his face. “Is a player concerned for a god? How funny.”

“I…”

“I only needed the symbolism of the holy artifact, and the legends that come from it. I
have everything I need, so you can take it.”

Yeon-woo didn’t understand everything, but since Hades seemed not to have any use
for Kynee anymore, he accepted. “Thank you.”

“I should be the one thanking you. Our soldiers are in high spirits thanks to your
efforts. If not for your assistance, Tartarus would’ve crumbled long ago.” It was still a
cold voice, but Yeon-woo could hear Hades’ gratitude.

Yeon-woo was rubbing Kynee when Kynee and the Despair of the Black King
suddenly started to shake. Hades looked at the two items with rueful eyes for a brief
moment and silently returned to his throne. “Since you have what you want, you will
be returning to the stage, correct?”
Tartarus would change to the battlefield of legends once it was successfully
connected to Olympus. Hades and the others would probably search for the hidden
Titans and Giants.

Yeon-woo’s party didn’t have any further roles to play since they were little more
than shrimp in a battle among whales. Moreover, Olympus wasn’t entirely friendly to
Yeon-woo.

“Anyway, that bastard Poseidon, is probably furiously searching for you. He’s just a
sore loser.” Hades judged his little brother with disapproval and waved his hand at
Yeon-woo, allowing him to leave. Yeon-woo bowed and stepped back. Suddenly, for
some reason, it felt like he was saying his last goodbyes to Hades.

***

“Cain, is this…?”

“Yes. It’s Kynee.” Yeon-woo returned to the temple square where his party was
resting. They had been celebrating their grand victory with drinks, and their faces
were all red.

Kahn saw Kynee in Yeon-woo’s hand and his eyes widened. He was surprised to see
Yeon-woo finally get hold of the item he had been longing for all this time. This
meant they were done with this dreary war and could return to the stage.

“It looks quite different like that.” Creutz looked at Kynee with a curious expression.
Now that he’d been through several life-or-death situations with the party, he was
now regarded as a comrade. The master blacksmiths Victoria and Brahm sat down,
and Doyle and Galliard returned from socializing with the other soldiers.

The pocket watch inside Yeon-woo’s breast pocket shook like it was excited. Yeon-
woo was a bit uncomfortable at the attention he was receiving, but he took a deep
breath and looked at Kynee. The Despair and Grief of the Black King trembled as one.

Swoosh.

Then, Kynee scattered into fine particles and whirled around to gather at Yeon-woo’s
neck.
Clank, clank. The chains grew into a black band around Yeon-woo’s neck, thick
enough to appear like a pillory although it was more like a necklace.

[You have earned the Fury of the Black King.]

Yeon-woo could feel the heavy weight as he checked the information window.

[Fury of the Black King]

[Category: Armor]

[Rank: ???]

[Description: ???]

[**This is a unique artifact. No other artifact like this exists in the Tower, and it will
be bound to its owner. It cannot be transferred or traded between players.

**All information is sealed. You must meet the qualifications or conditions in order
to view the information.]

‘Just as I thought.’ It was just like the time he’d received the Grief of the Black King.
He hadn’t satisfied the conditions and couldn’t read anything about it. He had
managed to unlock the Grief in the span of a day. but there was no guarantee he
would be that lucky again this time.

“This is Kynee?” Henova walked over with a pipe in his mouth and tapped lightly on
Yeon-woo’s pillory. Clink! Henova’s eyes narrowed at the clear, ringing sound. He was
one of the best blacksmiths in the Tower, and he immediately recognized that the
pillory wasn’t made of any common metal. He breathed out smoke and turned his
head. “Cyclops, this is—”

『Divine Iron.』
『It’s an item made to bind an extraordinarily strong criminal. But… why is this so
familiar?』

Henova’s shadow stretched out, and the Cyclops Brontes and Steropes appeared,
looking at the pillory thoughtfully. For the past few days, they had been following
Henova around to fix Dis Pluto’s weapons and share their knowledge with him.

“Right now, it’s called ‘Fury of the Black King’.”

“Fury?” Henova’s eyes widened and he clucked his tongue. “Despair, Grief, and now
Fury? Seems the original owner went through a lot. This isn’t your everyday…”
Henova trailed off at the stiff expression on Brontes’ and Steropes’ faces.

『Black King?』

『I see. That’s why!』

They trembled as though they were frightened but also relieved and joyful to have
found the answer to a difficult puzzle. But when they turned back to Yeon-woo, their
eyes were solemn. 『If you’re his descendent, then it makes sense that you managed
to bind us, even though we were once divine beings. So that’s why… 』

『The sins we committed in the past have returned to chain us up like this.』

『It appears so.』

As the two sighed, Yeon-woo asked, “What do you mean?”

『The Cast you’re wearing was made by us—or rather, we assisted in its creation.』

Yeon-woo’s eyes widened. Henova and the other members of the party didn’t know
how to react since the conversation had lost them by now, but they were sure of one
thing. If these three blacksmiths, who once created weapons for three of the
Olympians, had assisted in creating the Cast, it was most definitely more
phenomenal than a great artifact.

『How did we fail to recognize it? A lot of time has passed, but… is it because the
item has been worn down as well?』 Brontes’ voice seemed somewhat rueful.
“Please tell me about it.”

『Those three Casts were our master’s, ####, Zeus’…』 Brontes frowned. 『####…
As expected, I cannot even speak about him.』

Just as Yeon-woo’s name was blurred out by the system, the master Brontes was
speaking about was also garbled. Yeon-woo’s eyes flashed. “Is it because of the
pledge of the Styx?”

『It’s something like that. It seems like Lord Zeus has placed a lock on the word. I
don’t know how much we can say about him. Anyway, the Casts that bound the Black
King were created at Zeus’ request. We used all the Divine Iron in Tartarus and
Erebus. It was remarkable.』 Brontes eyes narrowed. 『I didn’t expect it to shrink to
this size.』

“Can you tell me about the situation back then?”

The pocket watch trembled. The more secrets Yeon-woo uncovered about the Black
King, the closer he would get to resurrecting Jeong-woo.

『You know very well that a pledge of the Styx cannot be broken easily.』

Yeon-woo clenched his fist. The Black King’s power was always above the features of
the system, but it seemed there were limits to its abilities. Did he have to give up
here?

『However… 』

Yeon-woo waited.

『I can tell you this much. After the Black King was confined to the Void, the ranking
in Olympus shifted. You’ll be able to learn more if you look into the reasons behind
the Protogenoi’s fall and the banishment of the Titans and Giants.』Suddenly, sparks
exploded from Brontes’ body. 『Mm. I see even the system limits even this much.』
Brontes’ forehead wrinkled as his body began fading. If he spoke any further about
the subject, his soul would most likely be crushed by the pledge of the Styx.

However, the information was shocking enough for Yeon-woo. It meant the
Titanomachia and Gigantomachia was related to the Black King. ‘And it’s related to
the Protogenoi, too?’ He was flustered that traces of the Black King could be
connected to the Elohim and the descendants of the former divine species like
Aether and Paneth. ‘Do you know anything about this?’ Yeon-woo rubbed the pocket
watch and Jeong-woo’s thoughts were delivered through his fingertips.

『Not really. There wasn’t anything in the special benefit, at least. I’m surprised, too.
』

Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes. ‘Then is the only option to invade the Elohim?’ He had
a reason to climb the floors again.

Just then, Creutz, who had been silently listening to the conversation, spoke up with
sparkling eyes. “If you’re planning on leaving Tartarus, when do you think you’ll do
it?”

He wanted the Regiment Leader and Yeon-woo to meet as soon as possible. After
observing Yeon-woo for so long, he was sure that they needed to have Yeon-woo as
an ally. He was a natural leader. It was clear as water that walking with Yeon-woo
would someday lead to a war with the Eight Clans, which could put the Fantasy
Regiment in danger as well, but Creutz wanted to know where Yeon-woo’s path led.
Kahn and Doyle looked at Yeon-woo with curious expressions as well. All that was
left was to connect the stairs to Olympus. Since Yeon-woo had already received
Kynee, they knew their tasks were done.

“As soon as the Feng Shan ceremony is over.”

Kahn looked at Yeon-woo strangely. “But won’t that be dangerous? If the gods of
Olympus descend, Poseidon will stop at nothing to kill you.”

Yeon-woo only snorted at the thought. “Tell them to go ahead if they want to give me
more Factors.”

This was Hades’ territory. No matter how reckless they might be, there were limits to
what they could do. It was unlikely the other gods would only observe, too. In fact,
Yeon-woo was thinking that this was an opportunity for him to finally meet
Poseidon. “Also…” he trailed off. A faraway gaze was focused on him from someone
whom he wanted to meet in person, too.

[Athena looks at you.]

Athena had been observing from the time Jeong-woo started in the Tower’s Tutorial
to the current moment. He had a lot to ask her.

“Lady Persephone hopes to catch you before you go and thank you. She says she
wants to reward us for helping Hades as well.” The rest of the party members
nodded at Doyle’s explanation. No player would refuse a reward, especially if it was
given by a god. Just then, Lam’s voice rang out in the temple. “We’re starting the Feng
Shan ceremony two hours from now.”

They were finally about to connect Olympus and Tartarus. Yeon-woo put down his
drink and slowly stood up.

***

“Typhon! Typhon!” Thud, thud, thud. Footsteps echoed in the fancy hall. Boom! It was
a holy location that required everyone to behave in a respectful manner, but Iapetos
pushed the door at the end of the hall open in a vexed manner.

“What is it, Iapetos?”

There was a large magic square on the marble floor inside the room. The edges of
the complex magic square were ringed with candles which illuminated the dark
room. In the center of the square, Typhon quietly opened his eyes. Although his
gigantic eyes had loomed in the sky over everyone, his physical body was smaller
than those of ordinary people, and his face was covered with messy hair, making it
difficult to see his features.

It was difficult to believe that he was the king of the Giants, who once threatened
Olympus and nearly took over Tartarus. His appearance only added to Iapetos’ rage.

“Are you serious?!” Iapetos seemed to be ready to kill Typhon at any minute.

“Six have died because you didn’t step up! Six! My brothers! While that good-for-
nothing Hades was killing them, neither you nor the Giants appeared! What in the
world are you thinking?!” Iapetos had stood on the frontlines for the entire of the
war. “Allies” was only a nice way of saying that they were essentially the Giants’
subordinates. Still, he had never complained. Even if he lost his fellow Titans and
subordinates, it was worth it if they could take over Tartarus, invade Olympus, and
restore his power.
However, when the backup he expected from Typhon and the Giants hadn’t
materialized at the battle of Buwangji, the Titans lost seventy percent of their
precious forces. And yet Typhon looked at Iapetos without an ounce of apology.

Something snapped in Iapetos’ head, and he tried to run at Typhon.

“That’s enough.”

“You are forbidden from approaching any closer.”

A man and a woman suddenly appeared from the side and prevented Iapetos’
approach. They were Gration and Mimas, the right and left hands of Typhon.

Iapetos attempted to use his holy power to push them away, but before Gration and
Mimas could move, Iapetos’ shadow suddenly lengthened over the ground and
tightened around its owner like a coil of rope.

“Urk.” Iapetos was forced to his knees. The more he struggled to tear the shadow
ropes, the tighter it wrapped around him.

“Iapetos, do not forget our plan. We belong in Olympus, not Tartarus. You know that
we need divine blood as a sacrifice to distract the Olympians. You Titans agreed, too.”

“You didn’t say they would die!”

“They haven’t died. They’ve just returned to Kronos. As long the queen is with us,
death is a blessing. Why don’t you understand that yet, you fool?” Typhon said in a
cold voice. “The queen will arrive at the temple soon. We’ll march under her flag and
take it. We’ll complete what Kronos couldn’t.”

Iapetos screamed, but no amount of shouting would make his brothers return.

Typhon watched him silently.

***

Unlike the complicated battles and preparations before the Feng Shan ceremony to
connect Olympus and Tartarus, the ceremony itself was quite simple. As he stood
before an altar within a light column, Hades looked at the sky and said a single word.
“Open.”
It was a command filled with his newly restored holy power. It moved the system of
the Tower and released the constraints between the floors of the heavenly world and
the lower world. Rumble. It sounded like a large, heavy door was creaking open, and
suddenly, the red sky over Tartarus widened as shooting stars came raining down.

Yeon-woo could feel multiple Channels around him become clearer, as though they
were growing closer. He felt as though he were being surrounded and then there was
a sudden explosion of light in front of his eyes.

Boom! A dampness whirled around like a storm. His friends and Dis Pluto lost their
balance and fell over. A large trident trembled in front of Yeon-woo, but it had been
blocked by something. An intense pressure nearly swallowed Yeon-woo and shook
the atmosphere. Yeon-woo didn’t blink an eye as he looked at the blue-haired man in
front of him.

“You!” Poseidon thrust his trident forward with a scowl but he couldn’t get too far.
Hermes and Athena were blocking the trident with a cane and sword respectively, as
if protecting Yeon-woo.
“Enough, uncle.” Athena’s eyes flashed. Although the expression in her eyes
whenever she looked at Yeon-woo and Jeong-woo was usually gentle and kind, at the
moment, their expression was so sharp that it seemed as though they could cut
through Poseidon.

Poseidon scowled as he looked at his impudent niece who was always interfering in
his business. She had never encountered the Black King, but she was supporting
Yeon-woo even though it wasn’t a power that a mortal ought to have.

However, his niece wasn’t one to listen, no matter how much he scolded her.
Poseidon could no longer stay silent about her interference.

“You dare stop me?” It didn’t matter that she was his niece. “If you don’t move—fine.
I’ll kill both of you.”

He released his pressure, and Dis Pluto quickly escaped the storm that began
whirling around them. Athena’s and Hermes’ face stiffened. The pressure emanating
from the three greater divine beings was so powerful that it created a typhoon.

Just when it seemed like the Temple of the King of the Underworld would be shaken
from its foundation, Hades growled from his position by the altar, “Poseidon!”

With a frown, he let his holy power burst out, furious that his brother had the nerve
to cause a ruckus in his territory. Rumble! Black lightning shot from the sky and the
ground shook all the way to its depths.

This was his holy territory, and Tartarus was his land. His strength was reflected in
his territory, and an intense pressure surrounded everyone.

The faces of the gods by the altar paled. They had counted on having the upper hand
since they were arriving as Tartarus’ backup, and they were only now just realizing
what kind of being Hades had been like during the Gigantomachia and Titanomachia.
He had nearly been forgotten after he left the heavenly world to rule over the
Underworld, but in the past, he was a domineering tyrant that even Zeus had to bend
to. Hades especially couldn’t stand being dishonored. “You dare raise your weapons
in my territory without my permission? Should I take it that you want to become my
enemy?” Rumble! The black lightning grew fiercer with every word he spoke.

However, Poseidon was also an Olympian, and he stood his ground with a frown.
“Brother! Did you forget what kind of entity the Black King was? We risked our lives
to pull him down after we barely managed to defeat Kronos! But how…!” Before
Poseidon could finish, dozens of condensed lightning bolts fell in front of him.

Roar! He stepped back in surprise. Hades' eyes glittered dangerously. “I’m warning
you for the last time: put that trident down. The child in front of you is my friend and
guest.” It was evident that Hades wouldn’t let Poseidon do as he pleased.

When Poseidon still didn’t move, Hades put his hand on the sword at his waist. The
gods of Olympus looked on anxiously. If Hades and Poseidon fought, everything
would be over. They were already at a disadvantage despite combining all their
forces; an internal fight would only benefit the Titans and Giants.

The problem was that both Hades and Poseidon were prideful and would never give
up. However, Poseidon eventually moved his trident to the side in fury. “Dammit!”

He blew away a section of the holy territory, but his whirling pressure was reined in
once more. Still, he continued to fume, and the atmosphere was still tense. He turned
to look at Yeon-woo with a glower. “You got lucky this time. I’ll never forget how you
humiliated me today.”

An intense pressure weighed down on Yeon-woo’s shoulders. Ordinary players

would have passed out or seen their souls crushed, but Yeon-woo only smirked in
response. It was pathetic to see a divine being acting like a stubborn child. “As you
wish.”

“You…!” Veins bulged on Poseidon’s temples. For a moment, he considered getting

rid of Yeon-woo even if it meant fighting Hades, but he forced himself to keep calm. If
he used all his power, he could easily kill Yeon-woo, but Yeon-woo wouldn’t go down
without a fight. He was a player who had killed a god before, and the process
wouldn’t be that easy.
In the end, Poseidon managed to hold himself back with preternatural effort and
turned around. The gods following him hesitated and left after bowing to Hermes
and Athena, then glaring at Yeon-woo—Hestia, Hera, and Demeter among them.

Athena only put her sword away after Poseidon and the others were completely out
of sight. However, the sharp combative aura around her remained.

Hermes chuckled at his sister. “Do you know something, sister?”

“What?” Athena wondered what her mischievous brother was trying to pull this time
and narrowed her eyes.

Hermes continued to smile playfully despite her sharp gaze. “If you only ever show
this violent side, any guys interested in you will be scared away.”

Belatedly realizing her mistake, Athena quickly regained her composure, but it was
too late. Yeon-woo was already staring at her. “Thank you for helping me.”

Athena nodded in a slightly flustered manner.

『You acted like you had a lot to say when you finally met him. See, I was right, hm?
』 Hermes’ voice suddenly rang in her ear.

She recalled how Hermes had giggled at her as she anxiously watched Yeon-woo’s
reunion with Jeong-woo. What did he say back then? Something about not knowing
what to say when she was finally in front of him?

At the time, she told him to stop speaking nonsense, but it was just as Hermes said.
She was so taken aback that she was dumbstruck. The child that she had been
watching over now knew all of the past incidents surrounding his brother and all the
other occurrences related to it. Athena couldn’t bring herself to speak because she
was worried that Yeon-woo still resented her.

『I’ll leave so you two can talk.』 Hermes smiled slyly and disappeared after
winking at Yeon-woo.

Athena wanted to slap his face, but she stopped herself. “Are you… hurt?” She’d
carefully contemplated what to say, but the words that actually popped out were so
stupid. She wanted to smack herself on the mouth, especially since she was
supposed to be the goddess of wisdom.

“I’m fine, thanks to you.”

“That’s a relief.”

“Yes.

There was an awkward moment of silence between them. The onlookers wondered
what had happened and stared with wide eyes.

[Time Difference]

Suddenly, the world excluding Yeon-woo and Athena, slowed down. Yeon-woo had
sped up his speed of thought, and as he intended, Athena was able to follow. It was a
quiet environment for the two of them to speak, like a private bubble within the
noise around them.

Just then, the pocket watch spun and Jeong-woo’s spirit body slowly slid out. He
looked at the goddess who had watched over him for a long time.

‘So that’s what she looks like.’ That was Jeong-woo’s first thought. It was his first
time to see Athena, but she seemed so familiar, especially the eyes that looked so
sadly at him. They were the same eyes that had supported him until the end. seeing
Athena for the first time.

『Thank you.』 Jeong-woo could finally express his gratitude. It was something he’d
wanted to do for a long time.

Athena’s eyes quivered from his unexpected words. “I…”

『You’re the only one who protected me until the end, Athena.』

Athena pressed her lips together. However, Jeong-woo was smiling brightly. 『Of
course, I resented you, too. You’ve watched me from the beginning but you never
showed yourself like this. I felt uncomfortable because you only ever watched me,
and I was hoping that you would help me in the end when I was grasping at straws.
』 Jeong-woo recalled the message that popped up right before he closed his eyes. It
was something about an unrevealed god watching him with sad eyes.
That message repeatedly popped up in his special benefit as well, and it became
almost predictable. In a way, being watched like this was an unpleasant experience,
but at the same time, he was grateful that she’d stayed by his side until the end. 『
Whenever I closed my eyes, I always had the same thought: it’s not so lonely, and
there’s someone who’s always watching me.』

Technically, Athena had no reason to help Jeong-woo. All she had done was peek at
the future and show her pity. It wasn’t as if she could interfere either. The Tower’s
fixed system blocked the interference of the heavenly world in the name of the laws
of causality. Also, Athena had done her best to help Yeon-woo and Jeong-woo after
that.

“Thank you… for saying that.” Athena wiped her eyes with a faint smile, although
tears continue to brim in her eyes. She had been wondering what to say when she
finally met the brothers, and she was grateful that they’d spoken first.

As he looked at her, Jeong-woo thought of how fragile she was, even though she was
a goddess. He’d always felt it from the way she’d looked at him with sad eyes, but it
was clear to him now that she was even more fragile than he’d believed.

How could such a delicate person be the goddess of war and wisdom? When she had
confronted Poseidon, she seemed like a steady ally, but now, she seemed like an
older sister who lived next door. Jeong-woo was reminded of his mother, and he
instinctively spread his wings and took a step closer to Athena. They were close
enough to feel each other’s breath.

Athena took a step back unconsciously. No man had ever stood so close to her before.
Normally, she would’ve brushed him away, but when she looked into his pure eyes,
she lost the will to rebuff him. Instead, she felt surprised.

Then, Jeong-woo hugged Athena lightly, as if reassuring her that everything was all
right. At first, she was stunned, then she realized that he was trying to comfort her
with his warmth. She nodded graciously.

***

“Do you know you can be punished heavily for touching a god’s body without
permission?” After a while, Athena pushed Jeong-woo away, pouting with
embarrassment. Although she was pretending to be strict, she just seemed cute.
『Hahaha! Are you really the goddess of war? You seem to have a lot of tears.』
Jeong-woo found himself bursting into laughter, making Athena’s pout grow bigger.
Jeong-woo realized that Yeon-woo was staring at him and tilted his head. 『What?』

Yeon-woo shook his head. “Nothing. I was just wondering what face Sesha and
Ananta would make if they saw you like this.”

Jeong-woo couldn’t reply.

“Or maybe if I said something to Brahm…”

『That’s not what this is!』

Athena smiled as she watched the brothers squabble. She could see herself and
Hermes in them. Really, they were quite adorable.

Then, Yeon-woo pushed away the noisy Jeong-woo with his hand and he locked eyes
with Athena, who had a warm expression on her face.

“Can I ask you something?” The reunion was over. It was time to ask her what he’d
always wanted to know.

“Yes.” Athena’s eyes widened slightly, and she nodded stiffly. She had an idea of what
he wanted to know.

“If I’m correct, you foresaw something when Jeong-woo first entered the Tutorial.”

Athena hesitated, then nodded heavily and said, “Correct. It was quite short, though.”

‘Just as I thought.’ Yeon-woo muttered to himself. He asked another question. “Were

Jeong-woo and I in that vision?”

“Yes.”

“What happened to us?”

Athena hesitated and replied with a sigh. “Before that, let me correct one thing. The
vision I saw was of you, but not the both of you.”

It was a confusing answer that made the brothers’ eyes widen. “What does that
mean?”

Athena’s face hardened. “There was… only one person.”

“Whoa… look at their auras. They’re truly warlike.”

“The Titans were one thing, but Olympus is another. I suppose gods are gods.”

Only when the gods of Olympus stepped away did Kahn and the others manage to
catch their breaths. Kahn was slightly exaggerating, but the others still nodded.

“Olympus is a pantheon of many… so they’re one of the largest societies along with
Deva, Chan Sect, and Asgard. Since they’re the heads of a society like that, it’s natural
for their auras to be so impressive.” Brahm grinned, reminiscing about his time in the
heavenly world.

Olympus was considered one of the most troublesome places in the heavenly world.
They interfered in the lower world the most frequently and saw the most incidents.
It was also the place where the biggest shift in generations had occurred.

It seemed like their tradition was still being passed down. It had only been a short
while, but the gods of Olympus clearly moved in two rival groups: the old gods with
Poseidon and Hera versus the young gods centered around Hermes.

A few of them wandered around trying not to take sides, but most gods associated
with one group were hesitant to approach those in the other group. Even more
telling, the gods who were more powerful didn’t even glance at the other group. It
clearly meant that the conflict between the generations had gone past the point of no
return.

‘I heard it became more extreme after Zeus fell into a slumber. I guess the rumors
were true.’ Brahm was sick of the heavenly world, but he sometimes took an interest
in noisy Olympus. One thing hadn’t changed throughout the years: their arrogance.

They had some interest in Yeon-woo, who had caused an uproar in the heavenly
world, but they didn’t even look at the other players. Some openly frowned as though
they found it distressing to even breathe the same air. ‘To this day, the ones at the top
haven’t changed.’ Brahm snorted at the gods of Olympus and glanced at Yeon-woo.

Most people hadn’t noticed it, but Brahm knew through his connection with Yeon-
woo that he and Athena had conversed about something. Although he didn’t
eavesdrop because it was a private conversation, something kept nagging at him. ‘It’s
a bit weird.’

Numerous gods and demons had lavished attention on Yeon-woo, but he’d had the
most contact with Olympus—from the Black King, who likely had a connection to
Olympus, the blessings of Hermes and Athena, and his bad blood with Poseidon to
the two Legendary beasts named after gods in Olympus and the battle in Tartarus.

Since a player’s worth was determined by the accomplishments registered in the

system, it wasn’t wise to keep such a close connection with one place like this unless
you were an Apostle. Brahm was concerned that Yeon-woo would be swept up in the
disorder of Olympus.

Yeon-woo had told everyone to get ready to leave because they would depart
Tartarus after his business with Athena was finished, but the laws of causality
couldn’t be brushed away that easily.

Smack! Brahm shut the book he had been reading and pulled out a bamboo container
from within his breast pocket. He hadn’t wanted to use it unless as a last resort, but
he was feeling too frustrated.

At the noise, Galliard, who was next to him, tilted his head. “What’s that? I’ve never
seen it before.”

“Tools of divination.”

“Divination? You don’t believe in that stuff?”

“I don’t discount it either.”

“What do you want to see?”

“Events in the future.”

With that reply, Brahm silently pulled out a bamboo stick. There was a mysterious
letter at the end of it that only Brahm could read. ‘Inauspicious.’ In fact, it wasn’t just
inauspicious; it was greatly inauspicious.

“What does it say?”

“Nothing, nothing.” Brahm put the bamboo stick back, controlling his facial
expression to the best of his abilities. However, he felt like his heart had dropped to
the soles of his feet. It was a rarely seen ill omen. What happened? Were Yeon-woo
and Olympus not suited to each other?

He shook the container several times and pulled out more sticks, but the same
results appeared: great inauspiciousness. Nothing good would come from
associating with Olympus. ‘I should tell Yeon-woo that we need to leave quickly.’
Staying here would only bring misfortune.

Just then, Yeon-woo appeared, on his way back to them. Brahm started to move
forward, then he suddenly paused. Although Yeon-woo’s expression was hidden
behind his mask, Brahm had a feeling that Yeon-woo’s face was tense. Their
connection shook from Yeon-woo’s intense emotions.

“What’s wrong? Did something happen?”

“Brahm.” Yeon-woo said hesitantly, “How likely do the visions of gods become
reality?”

The question was completely unexpected, and Brahm realized that something must
have happened during Yeon-woo’s conversation with Athena, probably the
revelation of premonitions or prophecies. Those didn’t always bring good results for
gods and demons.

“If it’s not someone who has precognition as their domain, they can sometimes be
inaccurate. Precognition doesn’t come from one solid outcome, it’s a result of
multiple processes. It’s not unusual for people to force different bits together to
make sense of it all.”

Precognition and prophecies were thorny matters. There had been times when those
in Olympus or Deva had tried to struggle against their prophesied fates and make
other decisions, only to end up with the same results. Precognition could be
considered a superficial view of the likeliest possible future according to the laws of
causality. Brahm believed in them since he had once been a higher god.
“Then… if there’s a picture or drawing of you, Galliard, Sesha, and Ananta sitting
together…”

Suddenly, Brahm recalled a vision he’d had before he lost his holiness. He had seen
five people smiling together—but why did he suddenly remember it now?

“That last person was… never mind. I think I said something I shouldn’t have.” Yeon-
woo shook his head. However, Athena’s rueful voice was still ringing in his head: “But
I wasn’t able to see who that last person was, even though I saw it with the eyes of a
god.”

***

‘I ended up telling him. But I don’t know if this will bring fortune, misfortune, or
something completely different.’ Athena slowly walked in silence to the temple
where the gods of Olympus waited.

Had it been seven or eight years ago? She never expected that a split-second image
she’d seen would bring someone like her, who’d already lived thousands of years, so
much agony. At the time, she had been looking for pieces of the Black King in the
lower world. The Black King was a necessary beginning for her, Hermes, and their
brothers who dreamed of the same thing. The only thing they had going for them
was a prophecy that they would someday appear in the lower world.

Fortunately, Poseidon and the others didn’t trust the prophecy, and Athena could
find them before they did. At that moment, she had been hit with an intense feeling
that something was appearing in the Tutorial.

The Tutorial wasn’t of any interest to the gods of Olympus, but when she turned
around, she saw Jeong-woo, a novice who’d received an invitation to participate in
the Tower. He had talent, but his body and abilities were a mess, and he wasn’t even
among the most basic of players.

She thought he would die in Section A or retire from fear, but she found herself
watching him again and again. The player she thought would die early steadily
progressed. He saved his friends and sometimes made deals, and sometimes, he
pulled at Athena’s heartstrings. In the end, when he graduated with a high ranking,
she screamed in joy.

She had always blessed heroes, and Jeong-woo was a child who could become one.
Then, she realized that this child was a key related to the Black King and that he
would face a tragic end.

Three different visions had flashed past her eyes. She’d wanted to change each one of
them, but two had already come to pass: Jeong-woo’s death and Yeon-woo’s
awakening. And now, there was one final vision left.

Athena didn’t know what would happen after telling them. Precognition only showed
a specific result, not the events that led up to it, how it could be avoided. Even though
she was a goddess, she couldn’t even say for sure if it was a certainty.

The person smiling in the final vision looked like it could be either Yeon-woo or
Jeong-woo. Perhaps it was just a snapshot of a moment where one of the brothers
happened to be occupied somewhere else. Perhaps she was just making a big deal
out of nothing, but Athena knew she couldn’t be complacent.

When she reached the center of the temple, she found Hermes leaning on a column
with his arms crossed instead of waiting for her inside, as she’d expected. “What are
you doing here?”

“Obviously, I’m waiting for my sister.”

“Me?” Athena’s forehead wrinkled. “What are you planning this time?”

“You make it sound like I live to annoy you. That makes me upset, hm?”

“You don’t?”

“Well, guess I can’t deny it.” Hermes snickered.

Athena immediately moved her hand to her sword, annoyed with her brother’s
behavior ever since they arrived in Tartarus. Using his holy artifact, Hermes
prudently created some distance between them, pretending to be scared. “Hey. Let’s
use words, OK? Do you know what peace means?”

“Peace, my ass. Did you already forget what I rule over?”

“Geez, you know when Father thinks words are pointless and reaches for his
sword…”
Ka-shing!

“…good thing you’re totally different. Whew! How could I compare our simple-
minded and irresponsible dad to you? Hm? Right?”

Clank! Athena pushed her sword back into its sheath. “With ###…”

“From your expression, it looks like things went well. Need I ask?”

“Then what?”

“Because of that.” Hermes pointed at the temple. Its door and windows were wide
open, revealing what was going on inside. Although there was the possibility that
important information might be leaked as the gods spoke, no one had the courage to
approach the gods of Olympus.

However, thanks to the view, Athena could observe the loud arguments inside the
temple.

“Are you going to give the power of the Black King to a mortal? You know better than
anyone else what kind of power it is! It can’t be done!” Poseidon shouted as he burst
up from his seat, his face as red as a tomato.

Hades merely smiled coldly, still seated. “I already gave him Kynee. I believe that’s
enough of an answer.”

“Hades!” Boom! Poseidon punched the table, losing his temper. His beard trembled,
and his eyes filled with shock and disbelief.

The other gods of Olympus listening were just as stunned, from Hestia, Hera, and
Demeter to Nereus, Doris, Limos, Dike, and Eunomia, who had come in support of
Poseidon. Even gods like Apollo, Artemis, and Dionysus, who were on Athena’s side,
seemed shocked.

Zeus’ Astrape and Poseidon’s Triana had been forcefully absorbed because they
lacked holy power, but Kynee was a different matter entirely. Giving a great holy
artifact like Kynee meant that Hades had betrayed the pledge of the past and sided
with the player Yeon-woo.

From a certain perspective, it meant that Yeon-woo was closer to him than Lam was.
The issue was complicated further by the fact that it was an item that had been
recreated with much difficulty after already being destroyed once. A holy artifact
was the symbol of the legend of a divine being. Hades had given his future to Yeon-
woo.

“You mean you’re already surprised by something like this?” Hades crossed his legs,
resting his chin in his palm. A corner of his mouth lifted in a cynical manner. “If I say I
plan on giving that child the cumbersome title of ‘King of the Underworld’ once he
attains a divine level, that will completely appall you then.”

The others froze at Hades’ sudden bombshell.

“Are you serious…?!” Poseidon was the first to collect his wits. His face had not only
turned red, but he was trembling in rage from head to toe. He had been trying to
keep his composure since he was in Hades’ territory, but he had reached the end of
his patience.

Of course, Hades wasn’t one to care. “Don’t shout, Poseidon. No one here is deaf.”
Hades’ smile deepened. “Didn’t you say he’s a mere mortal? How ironic. Since you’ve
been bested by that mere mortal several times, what does it make you? A loser?
Idiot? Something along those lines?”

“Don’t mock me!”

“Mock? If speaking the truth is mocking you, I’ll do it to no end.” Hades dropped his
right hand from under his chin and straightened his back. “The same goes for the
rest of you.” His eyes swept over the rest of the gods, which included Hestia, Hera,
Demeter, and their subdeities.

It was pathetic that an internal conflict had risen within Olympus all because of the
Black King. “A lot of time has already passed. Why can’t you fools let it go? The past is
already the past. You don’t have to pay attention to it. Why are you so obsessed?”

“Because the past is not simply the past.” Hera shot up from her seat to defend their
position. As Zeus’ wife and the queen of Olympus, she had the right to speak as much
as the three brothers, since she had been ruling over Olympus in their stead.

“Then what is it?”

“It was our identity. One that allowed simple shepherds like us to sit on the thrones
of Olympus.”

After Kronos had been brought down, the Black King was trapped in the Void,
stripped of his power. Not long after, they managed to gain Olympus. But if the Black
King rose once more, it would mean that the ember that they believed had already
died would ignite again.

It was a root that needed to be pulled up before it could grow. However, Hades
snorted as though they were being unreasonable. “We are stronger now and rule
over more superior domains compared to the time of the war. We have the throne
and our influence. Even if Kronos were resurrected because of the Black King’s
return, he would have little of his previous power. They won’t be able to break down
the stronghold we built, will they?”

Hera pressed her lips together. Technically, Hades was right. They had brought the
Black King down at a time before the Tower’s system had established its current
structure. It had been a turbulent time with many fights, and those who occupied the
throne changed from one day to the next.

The old godly tribes of the Elohim, such as the Protogenoi and the Vanir, had lost
their power during those uncertain times. High Elves, fallen angels, and half-demons
were among those that suffered. It was only after the confusion had settled down
that multiple societies of gods and demons finally took shape and stabilized the
heavenly world.

After the system was established and eons passed, the heavenly world became
steady, and a few gods and demons remained part of the system, expanding the
influence of the Tower.

The Tower grew larger in scale and accepted new players every day. The gods and
demons grew in direct proportion to this.

The Black King was a great being of the past who existed at the beginning of the
universe, ruling over darkness, death, and chaos—which was why the gods of
Olympus feared him. But now that the order of the universe had been settled, Hades
believed that Olympus no longer had any reason to fear him.

“Perhaps we could bring the Black King back as an ally against that cowardly Gaia.”
Hades’ words made an odd light shine in the eyes of Apollo, Artemis, Hermes, and
Athena—the younger generation. Unlike the old-fashioned older generation, it was
clear they believed the Black King was necessary.

“So that it won’t just be a bunch of fools from Olympus,” Hades muttered to himself.
Then, he asked Poisedon another question. “Or perhaps you don’t have the
confidence to defend the throne you’re sitting on? Is your position that low?”

“You…!”

“Of course, I don’t think any of you will change your minds just because of my
words.”

Gods were self-righteous and narrow-minded; they continued on the path they
believed was right. Hades observed that even though they had brought Kronos down,
they were behaving just like Kronos had in the first place. It was part of the reason
why Hades had volunteered to descend to Tartarus in the past; he didn’t want to be
associated with such fools. “I will also move forward with my decision. Once that
child sheds his skin and actualizes the Black King, I shall promote him to this
position, so stop with your complaining.”

The position Hades occupied was essentially the Black King’s, and it seemed fair to
return it to its original owner. Poseidon could only glare at Hades, realizing that he
couldn’t convince him. “Do you think that bastard will gain divine power?”

“Why not?”

Hades recalled the wing of death and the wing of fight that Yeon-woo had used in the
war. Death originated from the Black King, but fighting didn’t. It was entirely the
child’s possession. His accomplishments were already being recorded in history, and
when he received the chance, it wouldn’t take much for them to be turned into
legends.

“It’s something that hasn’t occurred in thousands of years, ever since the Tower was
erected. Even Allforone couldn’t gain a divine level, but you’re saying that bastard
will? Nonsense!”

“That’s not the entire truth, and you know it. Allforone hasn’t become a divine being
out of his own choice, and even if there were dozens of you, you wouldn’t be able to
defeat Allforone.” Poseidon clenched his fists at the additional humiliation he
received from his brother. His veins pulsed as if they would explode any minute, and
he was holding back with preternatural effort.

Regardless, Hades continued to ruffle Poseidon’s feathers as if it didn’t matter to him

whether Poseidon became angry or not. “The same goes for the other players. Have
you taken a proper look at the lower world? There are over ten players who are
ready to ascend to a divine level and shed their skins. A few of them are powerful
enough to become higher divine beings, but they haven’t been able to accomplish it.
Do you know why?”

It was related to what Yeon-woo had been curious about: why were the generals of
Dis Pluto at the same level as—or even below—the Nine Kings even though they
were divine beings? Why did Astraeus die?

The answer was simple: “Allforone has completely cut off the heavenly world from
the lower world, forcing the system’s functions to pause. There is no way players that
are bound to it can become divine beings.”

No one could speak at first.

“Does that mean you believe if that child ### can avoid Allforone, he will probably
become a divine being?” Among the silent gods, Demeter was the only one who
regarded Hades with tranquility. Of the six siblings, she’d always had the calmest
temperament, and also, she was Hades’ mother-in-law.

Hades nodded. “To be exact, he’ll be releasing the system from Allforone’s control.”
At the silence, he added, “Regardless, that child is going to gain divinity someday in
the future.”

Poseidon began shouting, “There’s no way Allforone would allow…!”

Hades cut him off. “No. I believe in him. He’ll do it.” There was a firmness in Hades’
voice. Poseidon and the others were silent, their lips shut tightly together. The
younger generation standing a step away from them glanced at each other.

Apollo, Artemis, and Dionysus hadn’t made their decision about Yeon-woo yet.
Although their goals lined up with those of Athena, Hermes, and Ares, who favored
Yeon-woo, they were concerned that it would be difficult for a mortal to succeed to
the Black King’s power.

They thought that it would be better for one of them to take Yeon-woo as an Apostle
and guide him in using the Black King’s power properly. The only reason they hadn’t
attempted it was that they’d seen the Cast of the Black King absorb Azrael. However,
if Hades was telling the truth, they no longer needed to worry.

“I can finally hand over this cumbersome crown of the Underworld. I’ll be relieved of
all my frustrations, and I’ll feel much lighter.” Hades chuckled as he looked at the
gods of Olympus pondering the issue.

Only Poseidon’s eyes flashed with a fierce light. “No. A caterpillar only eats leaves,
and a crow only flaps its wings,” he said, meaning that no one could become
something that they weren’t. “A mere mortal becoming divine? Impossible. That…
makes a mockery of all of us.”

“Mortal, mortal. Aren’t you sick of saying that word? Even though we call ourselves
immortals, we aren’t really ones.”

“Still! There are destinies that just cannot be overcome. It’s going against the laws of
nature.” Poseidon slowly stood as he continued. “I’m going to fix the laws.”

“You’re going to obstruct me?”

“Think what you want. Right now, we’re working together because we have a
common enemy, but I must kill that bastard and bury the Black King again.”

Hades’ sharp canines peeked from his smiling lips. “Are you saying you’ll stand
against me?”

“Do you think I can’t?”

Rumble! Hades’ and Poseidon’s holy powers clashed once more, shaking everything
around them. The thick tension of a looming fight made it difficult to breathe. The
Temple of the King of the Underworld trembled, and dust and stones fell to the
ground.

Just then, the door burst open, and a woman walked in. “Stop. What are the elders of
Olympus doing?” She was a goddess with an elegant figure, and her dark green hair
flowed behind her. Each step she took pushed away the fierce waves of holy power
that emanated from Hades and Poseidon. The other gods of Olympus were surprised.
No one had known how much she’d changed because she hadn’t returned to the
heavenly world during the long period that she waited for her husband. However, the
great holy power she had was leagues beyond what she’d possessed in the past. It
was possible she was at the same level as her husband, Hades, or perhaps even
beyond him.

Although she had just arrived, the atmosphere of the temple shifted completely to
her. It was Persephone, the goddess who had attained the two domains of warm
spring and cold winter. She was the daughter of the goddess of the earth, Demeter, as
well as Hades’ wife. She paused and looked from Hades to Poseidon.

Hades unconsciously trembled as he met Persephone’s eyes. His wife had returned.
He had been avoiding her for hundreds of years by pretending to have gone missing
so that he could dedicate himself to Tartarus. He knew that they would see each
other again after the Feng Shan ceremony. At the sight of her, his heart began to
pound quickly.

Like a frozen stream slowly melting in the warm spring sunshine, the cold King of
the Underworld seemed to return to the time when he’d experienced the first
stirrings of love. However, he was also overcome with ruefulness when he saw
Persephone’s eyes. Nothing had changed. Her gaze still didn’t hold any warmth or
affection towards him, and it was as heavy as it had always been.

‘I longed for you so much and thought of you every day. However, it seems like you
didn’t feel the same way. I thought my ardor would cool after avoiding you for such a
long time, but it hasn’t at all… I hoped you’d forgive me, but I suppose I’m still an
unpardonable sinner in your eyes. Am I nothing more than the husband you were
forced to marry and the King of the Underworld that you have to pay your respects
to?’ Hades almost couldn’t stop himself from saying the words out loud.

On the other hand, Poseidon scowled, displeased that his holy power had been
scattered. “How dare you stick your nose into a discussion restricted to Olympians?
Are you behaving like this because you think your husband will support you?”
Poseidon glanced from Persephone to Hades, smirking. Hades' expression stiffened
for the first time.

“How pathetic.” However, Persephone just laughed, as if Poseidon wasn’t important

enough to give a proper reply to.

Poseidon’s face hardened. “What?”

“My husband is who he is, but I only speak for myself. If it’s more convenient for you
to split sides like that, go ahead, although it won’t change how pathetic you are right
now.”

“You bitch!” Poseidon couldn’t keep his calm now that he’d been humiliated not just
by Hades but also Hades’ wife. He made a move for his trident. Hades was about to
get up in surprise, but suddenly, Poseidon was tangled up by tentacles that rose from
his shadow and slammed him into the ground. Boom!

“Urk!” He struggled like a frog to escape the shadow’s grip, but the tentacles merely
tightened around him. Countless lines grew visible in the shadow, and they opened
up to reveal eyes that blinked at him.

Poseidon didn’t even realize he was shivering as a strange anxiety entered his heart.
When he forced himself to look up, Persephone was staring at him, her eyes
expressionless. She looked even more fearsome like this. Her gaze reminded him of
the eternal enemy of all the gods in Olympus, the maternal figure that Titans, Giants,
all demonic creatures and ghosts originated from: Mother Earth, Gaia.
Mother Earth. From the beginning of time, Mother Earth had gone by different
names: Gaia, Ishtar, Hebat, Tiamat, Devi, Ymir, Nuwa, Grandmother Mago… and
Vieira Dune. Every legend called her by a different name, a sign of her influence and
independence from the societies of gods and demons.

Mother Earth had always existed before the heavenly world had ever formed; in fact,
she had come into existence before the universe itself had been properly
constructed. And so, she had contributed a great deal to the creation of something
from nothing.

She raised mountains, cut hills, and made rivers flow. Then, she birthed life to fill the
empty stage. She had the abilities of a god of creation.

However, eventually, Mother Earth grew ostracized from her creations. The universe
began to evolve smoothly without her help, and it began to move away from her
grasp. As it expanded, it brought forth many stars, and large universes became zones
where smaller universes collided. The world began to take on multiple dimensions.

Countless heroes were born in the growing universe, and when they attained
holiness from their legends, they gained transcendence. They called themselves
gods, demons, dragons, and giants, and they desired to climb even higher.

Mother Earth was displeased. Although she was more of a concept and didn’t have a
personal identity, she still believed that the universes and worlds were her children.
She saw them as young entities who didn’t know their place and tried to escape her
control.

She encompassed everything, but freedom wasn’t in her vocabulary. However,

Mother Earth couldn’t act on her desire because of her lack of self. She ended up
creating manifestations of herself to punish her misbehaving children, and these
took the form of monsters and ghosts that fought bitter wars with the
transcendents—the war against great beings immortalized in legends.
Olympus fought a war against Giants from Gaia, Asgard created mountains and hills
from the death of the Giant Ymir, Dilmun hunted the vicious dragon Tiamat, the Chan
and Jie Sects worked together for the first time to seal Nuwa, L’Infernal gained
powers by stealing them from Mother Earth, and so on.

Each universe and world fought with Mother Earth on different fronts at the same
time, and the great legends that followed them led to the creation of a single system.
Unable to fight multiple battles at the same time, Mother Earth was chased out, and
several universes and worlds gained their freedom from her.

The transcendents organized the groups that had formed to fight in the war and
ruled over their worlds, although a damned being later trapped them in the heavenly
world soon after. Still, Poseidon remembered the glory of the past, when the endless
world had been in his hands.

Of course, Mother Earth hadn’t been completely annihilated, and wars erupted
regularly. When Poseidon saw a reflection of Mother Earth in Persephone’s eyes, a
chill ran down his spine even though the look had only appeared for a split second,
making him think he’d been mistaken. He hadn’t felt this kind of terror since they’d
defeated his Apostle, Kronos.

Clap! However, his thoughts were interrupted by Demeter, who clapped her hands
together. “All right, that’s enough.” Demeter inserted herself between the two gods.
“Persephone, why don’t you stop here?”

“Yes, Mother.” Persephone hadn’t seen her mother in a long time and couldn’t deny
her request. She also believed that Poseidon had gotten the message, so she took a
step back.

The shadows that had wrapped around Poseidon silently withdrew. Plop! Poseidon
collapsed on the floor, gasping for air as he glared at Persephone.

Demeter clapped her hands once more to ease the tense atmosphere. “This couple is
meeting for the first time in hundreds of years, so they must have a lot to talk about.
Why don’t we give them some time to speak in private? After all, tomorrow will be
the start of a new Gigantomachia.” Demeter silently sent Hades signals with her eyes
before she left, but Hades’ expression was still clouded.

***
After the chaotic conference ended, Hades and Persephone were left alone in silence.
The fancy beverages and food on the table looked abandoned. Persephone walked
around the temple in a leisurely manner and smiled brightly. “Nothing has changed.
As expected of you.”

However, Hades just silently watched her from his seat, not uttering a word.

Persephone pouted, looking hurt. “You’re seeing your wife for the first time in such a
long while and you don’t have anything to say?”

Hades’ eyelids quivered at the voice he’d thought of every day for the past hundreds
of years, the voice that had taught him what love was. “Have you… been well?” His
voice shook.

“Do you think I was well? How many wives would be at ease if their husbands don’t
return home?”

He wanted to ask if it was the truth but forced himself not to. “Is that so? I apologize.”
His eyes drooped sadly, and another heavy silence descended between them.

Persephone laughed softly; her taciturn husband was the same as ever. She looked at
him with a composed expression, the smile as warm as spring’s sunlight fading from
her face and leaving the coldness of winter behind. “Did you see what I was doing
that day?”

Hades pressed his lips together and kept his silence. However, the incident she
mentioned replayed in his mind once more. That was the day that he’d left for
Tartarus from the Underworld.

“Everything… will be as Great Mother wishes.”

He had seen it purely by accident. He had rushed down to Tartarus after hearing that
there was trouble there, and he’d been mired in the battles to defend his holy
territories. He returned to the Underworld to clear his head and happened to see
Persephone praying alone in their bedroom, kneeling quietly on the floor.

At first, he’d been moved, thinking that his wife had finally opened up her heart to
him and prayed for his safe return. But he quickly realized that it was a prayer of
worship to another being. He’d never heard of such a thing before—how could a god
worship another god?
However, when he felt the holy power that responded, he realized who Persephone
had begun serving and what the rebellion of the Giants and Titans were leading to.

“It appears you did see. I wasn’t entirely sure you had… I tried to hide it as best as I
could but I suppose I was careless.” She slowly approached him. In her wake, the
floor turned black with shadows, like ink staining paper.

The color reminded Hades of himself as he watched her advance. After realizing the
truth about Persephone, he had agonized for days. If he let her be, Tartarus wouldn’t
be the only place in danger. The entire Underworld, including Erebus, would be at
risk.

The reason the Giants and Titans had been locked up in Tartarus was to cut them off
from Gaia. However, if Persephone became Gaia’s Apostle and connected them again,
it would spell disaster not only for the Underworld but also stretch all the way to
Olympus. From that point, it would affect the heavenly world, and the entire ninety-
eighth floor would be threatened by Gaia.

The incident that Olympus and other transcendents had tried to stop would rise
once more. At that moment, he had understood that he needed to kill Persephone
immediately. It didn’t seem like she’d had Gaia’s power for too long, so it was still
possible for him to do it. However, he simply couldn’t do it. His hand moved to his
sword, but he couldn’t find the strength to pull it out. How could he kill his own wife?

She had been forced to live as his wife all this time because of his one-sided love, and
he couldn’t bring himself to hurt her again. There was only one thing he could do:
repress the rebellion of the Titans and Giants before Persephone could act. If he
could block the entrance to Tartarus, she wouldn’t be able to do anything.

After making his decision, Hades remained in Tartarus, letting hundreds of years
pass by. He failed and couldn’t even hang onto his holy territories, much less stamp
out the rebellion. When Typhon, another one of Gaia’s Apostles, consumed Kronos’
power, he even grew more influential than Hades.

It was then that Hades’ emotions began to curdle and turn into cynicism. He knew
what the inevitable end was, even though he stalled for time. Now that the
connection to Olympus had been reinstated, Persephone had descended. The
moment that he had pushed back and wanted to avoid had arrived. “You knew
everything, and you didn’t tell anyone?” Persephone asked as she approached him. It
was the question whose answer had continued to elude her. When Hades didn’t
return, she knew that he’d learned of her secret. However, he didn’t tell Olympus at
all. If he had, the rebellion wouldn’t have worsened to this point.

“Because I loved you.”

Persephone paused at his calm confession. His eyes blazed even though his voice had
been quiet and composed. The gaze in his eyes were painfully familiar to her—it was
the same one she’d seen the first time they’d met. He hadn’t said much, but she’d
known that her fate would irrevocably change. Before she could refuse, she’d
practically been kidnapped and taken to the Underworld and forced to marry him.

She had requested help from her surroundings but had been denied every time. No
one wanted to become enemies with the King of the Underworld. They even said it
was actually a better situation for her since gods couldn’t enter a marriage of love
anyway. However, Persephone never let go of this resentment. The bloom of her
youth had been cut short, and she’d been abandoned in an unfamiliar place far from
her mother.

Her husband did everything he could to appease her, but nothing placated her
indignation. And now, they had reached this point. The sacrifices and deaths of
Titans in Tartarus brought her more of Mother Earth’s power.

Whoosh! The shadows rose and tightened around Hades. Despite being at death’s
door, Hades didn’t resist. He left his fate in her hands. He had forcibly taken away
hers long ago, and now it was her turn.

“You fool.” She softly whispered in his ear. “Nothing will change even if you do that.”
A dagger suddenly popped out of Persephone’s hand and pierced Hades in the heart.
His blood began to stain the shadows, turning them red as they absorbed him.

『The path is… finally open… 』

『Ahh… Great Mother, your daughter… has opened the path of the queen… I
shall… greet you soon… 』

A multitude of eyes opened in the darkness. Their owners, Titans and Giants, tore
through the shadows and poured out. The Gigantomachia had begun.
 ***

Meanwhile, somewhere far away, Yeon-woo’s eyes widened.

Whoosh!

“Hm?” The Fury of the Black King around his neck shook, releasing a black light.

Ding.

[The conditions have been met for a hidden bonus.]

[Bonus: King of the Underworld]

[The bonus is being applied.]

[It has failed.]

[The bonus is being applied.]

[It has failed.]

……

[The process of succession is being paused because your level is too low.]

[The reappraisal is starting.]

[The discussion about your level is still actively in progress.]

[Please wait a moment.]

[The execution of the paused bonus will be decided once it’s finished.]

For a short moment, Yeon-woo could feel something being enhanced deep inside his
body, as though his soul were being released from a prison. He felt as if he’d gained
true freedom. It was the first time he’d ever felt anything like this, and he was more
than a little surprised.

However, the feeling vanished with every message that said “It has failed.”

Yeon-woo thought it had to be exuviation, one of the many steps to attaining

transcendence. There was nothing else he could do since he had only killed gods so
far and hadn’t even been enlightened yet, but the message about the discussion of
his level caught his eye. Ever since he killed Astraeus, messages saying a discussion
was in progress had kept popping up. Yeon-woo had no idea what they meant.
If the discussions ended on a positive note, did that mean he would gain divine
powers? However, as far as he knew, exuviation was something you had to do on
your own. No one else could do it for you. ‘No, you could also succeed a domain.’

Being given power through that method wasn’t entirely great since it didn’t come
from his own achievement and thus would be dangerous. ‘But of course, I’m not
going to turn down a gift.’

At any rate, the discussion of the gods and demons was an enigma to Yeon-woo, and
another mystery had been wrapped around that: the bonus that Yeon-woo had never
even heard of.

The King of the Underworld was definitely one of the titles given to Hades, but why
was the system saying he would be succeeding the title?

From the way the Fury of the Black King, Kynee, was glowing, it was evident Hades
was attempting something, but Yeon-woo didn’t know what it was. When he thought
about it, he had gotten a strong feeling that Hades was saying his last goodbyes the
last time they saw each other. Did this have something to do with that?

He wanted to ask Jeong-woo, who had an extensive knowledge of the Tower, but he
was sleeping peacefully inside the pocket watch. He needed frequent periods of rest
because his spirit body was still unstable.

“Cain? Hyung!” Yeon-woo was pulled back to reality by the voice calling for him.
Doyle and the rest of the party members were staring at him. “What’s the matter?”

“Nothing, something just suddenly occurred to me. So, you were saying that
Persephone is acting strange?”

“Yes.” Doyle nodded with a dark expression.

Yeon-woo had returned from his meeting with Athena to see the dark faces of his
party members. Doyle had said something after meeting Persephone. “She told me to
get ready to leave with her soon. What could that mean?”

Doyle was Persephone’s Apostle, so he had gone to welcome her when she
descended into Tartarus. However, even though he was her Apostle, it was his first
time to see her in person and his faith in her wasn’t particularly deep, so he’d noticed
something strange about her.
“It’s normal to praise people or thank them for helping your husband, right? But it
was as if… are Lady Persephone and Lord Hades really married?”

“Why?”

“If they are, shouldn’t she be glad to see the husband she’s been desperately seeking
for hundreds of years? But she only looked like she was hardening her resolve for
something.” Clever Doyle had noticed this right away. In fact, Yeon-woo also felt that
the relationship between Hades and Persephone was unlike other married couples’,
so he couldn’t simply dismiss it as a trivial matter.

While the rest of the party considered this information, Kahn suddenly smirked and
shrugged. “Hah! And here I thought it was something serious. They say that a love
relationship can’t be cut with a knife, and a couple isn’t that easy to split up. It’s best
not to get in between them. After all, imagine if your husband—I mean, your wife—
didn’t come home for hundreds of years without any news, and you found her all of a
sudden. Do you think you’d be glad? You’d probably scold her severely.”

“R-Really?”

“Or you’ll get divorced or something.”

Did gods get divorced too? The expressions of the party turned contemplative.

“I heard Zeus cheated on his wife multiple times. Why wouldn’t divorce between
gods exist?” Brahm laughed. “His lower body was a bit of a free-spirit.”

“Even Brahm says so. Let’s stop talking about useless things and go back. This isn’t
something we should get involved in anyway.”

They nodded. What did the relationship between Hades and Persephone matter to
them? They’d gotten everything they needed, and now, the only thing they had to do
was return.

As they prepared to leave, something cloudy swept over them and disappeared. It
happened so quickly that not many people noticed it since the party was overjoyed
to finally leave the cursed Tartarus, and Dis Pluto was still celebrating Olympus’ visit.

However, Yeon-woo spotted it. ‘Holy power?’ He recognized the holy power of Hades
that spread over his holy territories. Hades’ holy power… was scattering. Yeon-woo
turned to Brahm in surprise, and Brahm met his eyes with a stiff expression. They
were about to warn the others when a black shadow suddenly spread along the
ground and a multitude of eyes opened above it.

Doyle suddenly became unhinged. “Aaack!” He attacked Kahn, who was next to him,
like a beast that had met its mortal enemy. Menacing black blades ejected from his
fingernails. They were the product of the combination of Persephone’s and the
Heavenly Demon’s holy power.

Kahn was caught off-guard and injured. He’d never expected that Doyle, of all people,
would attack him. Just before the black blades could slice through his neck, Galliard
rushed from behind and rammed Doyle to the ground.

Boom! At the same time, Victoria recited a curse that wrapped invisible chains
around Doyle.

“Grr! Grawr!” Doyle thrashed around like a captured wild animal. His eyes pulsed
with demonic energy as the veins on his face and arms swelled up.

“What in the world?” Kahn glowered in disgust at the blinking eyes that were
observing them. Their appearance was likely related to Doyle’s abrupt assault, but
before Kahn could say anything, eyes began to move through the shade. Creatures
with sinister auras seemed to rip through the blanket of shadows. They were the
subordinates of the Titans and the Giants. The creatures that the party had only ever
seen in battle roared as one. Graahh!

“Wh-what’s going on?”

“Why are those things here…?”

Shocked expressions appeared on the faces of Dis Pluto, who had just been relaxing
and celebrating. The monsters quickly moved to carry out their masters’ order: kill
everything that breathed.

“It’s an ambush! The Titans are ambushing us!”

“Get in formation!”

“Weapons! Bring the weapons!”

Dis Pluto began to move hurriedly, but most of them had left their weapons in the
barracks so that they could enjoy the festivities. They had also been unprepared for
any danger because they were inside the holy territory. The damage the monsters
inflicted on them was great.

“What in the world…?”

Shock gripped the members of Yeon-woo’s party as well. This was the core of Hades’
territory, where the Temple of the King of the Underworld Stood. None of them had
ever imagined an attack in his place. They quickly whipped out their weapons.

Roar!

『Rip everyone apart… we’ve finally entered the heart of Hades! Olympus… is
there… brothers… return the humiliation… of the past!』

Titans hundreds of kilometers tall stretched out and began to strike the temple. The
Titans that had appeared at the frontlines at Buwangji were accompanied by Giants
that they had never seen before. They were around five meters tall, with lion heads
and snake bodies or other monstrous forms.

Their appearances were befitting of the children of Gaia, who birthed all kinds of
monsters. The problem was that they seemed to have absorbed Kronos’ power as
well, and so their strengths didn’t fall short of the Titans’. In fact, a few of the Giants
even seemed to surpass the Titans.

The gods of Olympus quickly realized what was going on and began to move. It didn’t
matter how the intruders managed to invade the holy territory, it was more urgent to
deal with them first.

“How dare you! Who do you think you are?!” Poseidon released his power as he
raised his trident. With a rumble, storms whirled around and started to batter the
larger Titans.

Apollo raised his bow and shot glowing arrows one after the other. Artemis pulled
out her twin swords and slashed through the Giants. Athena, Ares, Hermes,
Dionysus, and the other gods released their divine powers.

It was the beginning of the Gigantomachia! The fallen Titans and Giants had risen
once more to commence a new war. The Temple of the King of the Underworld
became a battlefield of gods in an instant.

“Victoria, please take Henova and Doyle somewhere far away from here. Kahn,
Galliard, and Creutz, please look for Lam and help restore Dis Pluto’s battle lines.
Brahm, please accompany me to the temple.”

Even in the middle of the pandemonium, Yeon-woo calmly assessed the situation to
the best of his abilities. It was apparent that all escape routes had been blocked, so it
was crucial that they set up the battle lines and end the confusion first.

‘The energy I feel from them is… familiar.’ The energy that the Giants were exuding
wasn’t strange at all, but it was clear that it had something more than just Kronos’
power. He needed to find out what it was.

No one argued against his orders, and everyone quickly moved to carry them out as
Yeon-woo and Brahm rushed to the Temple of the King of the Underworld. It was
where the most intense battles were taking place, and any mortals who stepped in
risked being killed. However, neither Yeon-woo nor Brahm cared.

『Hyung, this is… 』

“Yeah. You’re right.”

Jeong-woo was thinking the same thing as Yeon-woo, and so he was outside the
pocket watch with a grim expression.

[Infected Mother Earth looks at you fixedly.]

He bit his lower lip at the message popping up only for him. It had followed him
around ever since he’d killed Aether, but he hadn’t been able to tell Yeon-woo about
it.

Yeon-woo just read the remnants of the energy and nodded heavily. “Vieira Dune. It’s
her energy. What did she do?”

It was technically the holy power of Mother Earth, but Mother Earth had been
infected by Vieira Dune, so it was the same thing. They didn’t know how she’d
managed to pull the attack off.
Mother Earth’s holy power was oozing thickly out of the shadow that fell across
Hades’ holy territory. What had she done? Yeon-woo had no idea, but he was sure of
one thing: the person Mother Earth/Vieira Dune was working with. ‘Persephone.’

She’d been acting very suspiciously, and no one else had the means to do it. Also, it
was easy to understand her motivations. In the legends of Hades and Persephone,
Persephone had always been the injured party, and it was reasonable to think that
she’d grown vindictive and planned the uprising. Did Hades know this would
happen? Yeon-woo thought he did. He might have even been expecting his death.
Yeon-woo had sensed his feelings accurately when he accepted Kynee.

“I should be the one thanking you. Our soldiers are in high spirits thanks to your
efforts. If not for your assistance, Tartarus would’ve crumbled long ago.” The smile
that Hades had given him lingered in Yeon-woo’s mind. It was cold but also caring.
Hades wasn’t someone who could just die like this.

More than anything, there was no way Yeon-woo would allow Vieira Dune to fulfill
her desires. Swish. Yeon-woo clenched his teeth and stepped on Wind Path, hoping
Hades was safe.
How did Vieira Dune manage to swallow up Mother Earth? After all, Mother Earth
was a conceptual entity without any ego. She was an amalgam of data, like a cloud
server. However, that meant that it was possible to infect her if Vieira Dune
infiltrated her mind like a virus and continued to grow inside it. Luciel’s Soulstone
would make the process even more likely.

Many of the gods and demons of the heavenly world had set aside all their
differences and cooperated just to catch Luciel. Some even compared him to the
Heavenly Demon. Even a remnant of a being like this would be an incredible help to
Vieira Dune, who was already on the edge of exuviation.

‘But it’s strange.’ Although Luciel’s Soulstone was a priceless treasure, Mother Earth
was as powerful as Luciel, if not stronger. Even if she had no sense of self, she had
desire. Didn’t she realize that she was in danger? She must have had some kind of
defense mechanism.

But if that were so, that meant that there was only one reason Vieira Dune and
Mother Earth had united: ‘Mother Earth wished for it as well.’

Of course, this was only Yeon-woo’s guess. It was also entirely possible that Vieira
Dune simply swallowed up her mother, or Mother Earth welcomed her because she
had a scheme of her own. Only the parties involved knew the truth. There was only
one thing Yeon-woo could be sure of: they were meeting as enemies. His eyes grew
cold and flinty.

***

On the way to the temple, Yeon-woo had a feeling that a path was opening just for
him. Considering the violence of the battle between the gods of Olympus and the
Titans and Giants, it would be impossible for someone to find a way through the
storms, lightning, and fire that wreaked havoc across the holy territory. The fighting
was so bloody that anyone who was swept up in it would instantly die. It was like an
apocalypse.
Yeon-woo had been ready to use his awakened Dragon Body and Sky Wings to clear a
path, but it turned out he didn’t even have to. As he walked down the path to the
Temple of the King of the Underworld, the battles around him seemed to veer away,
and none of the Titan subordinates made any attempt to attack him.

Yeon-woo instantly realized that this was an invitation from Persephone. She had
ordered her subordinates to clear the way so he could reach her easily. He gritted his
teeth. It was clear she wanted something from him, and the likelihood that his worst
fears would be realized was becoming greater.

Once he reached the dark and quiet temple, he found Persephone waiting inside,
sitting on the throne that belonged to Hades.

“You’re here.” Her smile was charming but it couldn’t distract from the domineering
aura that she exuded. It was as though the person he’d met in the breezy spring
garden a few months ago didn’t exist anymore.

The atmosphere was dark and depressing, and it reeked of winter dampness. The
heavy energy around her was familiar: Vieira Dune. He recognized the gaze looking
down from somewhere, as well.

[Infected Mother Earth is looking in your direction.]

At first, the weak gaze had been difficult to sense, but it had intensified recently.
Yeon-woo knew that the gaze wasn’t directed on him but on the pocket watch.

Persephone crossed her legs, at ease now that a great entity was supporting her. The
great cocoons hanging from the ceiling shook. There were six of them hanging over
the throne incubating some kind of creature, and each one was draped in thin strings
of shadows. He sensed a dense holy power leaking from one of them.

“What… happened to Hades?” He could guess what had happened, but he still
wanted to confirm. A corner of Persephone’s lips rose, and she jerked her head up to
indicate the cocoons. The largest cocoon shook.

“My husband’s doing well, as you can see. I would wake him to receive our visitor,
but he’s in a deep sleep. Unfortunately, you’ll have to find a chance to greet him next
time.” Her smile was as cold as the ones that Hades had often shown. Persephone
touched the cocoon with her fingertips and turned back to Yeon-woo again. “Anyway,
I invited you here to talk about something more useful.”
“What is it?”

“Before we begin discussing the details, why don’t you sit down?” She clapped lightly,
and as the lanterns flickered, a large table groaning under a sumptuous feast
appeared.

Persephone slowly descended from the throne and took a seat, waving her hand to
invite Yeon-woo to sit down. However, he only looked at her and asked, “What do you
plan to do?”

“The meat is delicious; it’s a shame I’m the only one enjoying it.” Persephone
grinned, slicing into a steak. Then, she lifted her wine glass and took a sip as she
continued. “I only have one thing to say: I want you to switch sides.”

Yeon-woo’s eyebrow twitched. The pocket watch became quiet as well. “Are you
asking me to work for you?”

“No. You might not realize this, but I don’t like having subordinates. I’m not
interested in leading others, guiding them, or taking responsibility. I’m asking to
work together.”

It was almost unbelievable that a transcendent who saw players as little more than
bugs was asking him to partner with her.

“I think highly of you, ###. Although you’re only a player, all of your
accomplishments have been surprising—from the Philosopher’s Stone, an item from
another universe, to the Black King’s power. I see why the heavenly world is in such
an uproar. The last persons to cause such a commotion…” She dabbed at the sauce on
her lips with a napkin and smiled. “Bathory, Faust… and more recently, Nayu. It’s
already an achievement to be compared to them.”

Yeon-woo didn’t reply.

“And I think my husband is right that if any player gains divinity, it’ll be you.”
Persephone put down her fork and knife quietly. “I have a very high opinion of you,
and I don’t think it’s a bad thing to work with you. You’ll succeed the Black King
someday, after all. So, what do you think? Would you like to work together?” She
extended her hand to Yeon-woo, as if telling him to grab hold of it.

He looked at her hand wordlessly for a while and asked, “Is that your will, or the will
of the one behind you?”

[Infected Mother Earth looks in your direction.]

“Is that important?”

“Yes.”

“I am her manifestation and spiritual body. Her will is mine, and my will is hers.”

“Is that so? This must be the present that Doyle was talking about.”

“Correct. What do you think? I’m sure it’s not a bad idea for you, either.” Persephone
smiled brightly, as if she couldn’t imagine that he would refuse. “Mother Earth’s
blessing, an alliance with the Giants who will capture Olympus soon, and a guarantee
of divinity. Aren’t these already huge advantages for your growth? Even after you
gain transcendence, you'll be able to progress smoothly. The heavenly world will be
at your feet.”

As he listened to her, he looked up, glaring at the presence behind Persephone. “You
said you no longer had any interest in the lower world, and you acted like you’ve
already become a real god. Is this all that you’ve been plotting behind the scenes,
Vieira?”

Persephone’s face hardened because she knew who Yeon-woo was talking about.
“###, stop.”

“I thought you were planning something amazing, but nothing has changed.” Yeon-
woo’s smile was twisted. He’d truly wondered if Persephone had a grand ideology in
mind when she asked him to work together, but it turned out that Vieira Dune simply
hadn’t let go of her greed despite ascending to the heavenly world. Persephone was
just a laughable, insignificant marionette. She knew about the relationship between
Jeong-woo and Vieira Dune but she had the nerve to suggest this.

Yeon-woo and Jeong-woo were nothing more than a joke to her. Everything she’d
said about working together, her high assessment of him, and his bright future had
all been bullshit. It was more likely that she only wanted the Cast of the Black King
and the throne of the Underworld that Hades had left behind.

[Infected Mother Earth looks in your direction.]

“Fine. You should continue living like that and ascend to a higher place.” Yeon-woo’s
smile deepened. “It’ll be a lot more rewarding when I pull you down, then.”

“###…!” Persephone slammed her hand on the table and shouted.

However, Yeon-woo moved more quickly than she did. Even before she stood up, he
already began to awaken his Dragon Body. Crunch.

Draconic Pressure began to flurry around him. Thanks to its large amounts of Divine
and Demonic Factors, the storm of Draconic Pressure crushed the table and shook
the temple, whipping the food and drink into the air. His skin flipped over to reveal
dark dragon scales that seemed to be infused with the Void. They were sharper and
tougher than before.

[The fourth-step power is being released.]

[Power: Mana Control]

[Mana Control]

[Description: The ancient dragon Kalatus set up an eight-step process to help the
contractor adjust to the Dragon Body quickly. This is the fourth step. Within the
territory of their power, dragons were glorious and supreme beings who pulled the
mana stream and created new laws around them.]

[*Stream Converter

The mana stream that flows around the world’s surface is the source and repository
of all mana, and even great beings cannot access this easily. The Draconic species are
the only ones who have been blessed by mana.

With the Elemental Contact achieved in the third step, you are now allowed more
access to the mana stream, and depending on affinity, you can pull part of it to you.
The higher the affinity, the greater the amount of mana you can control, and at times,
you can create new laws to access the territory of ‘Creation.’ However, there is a
significant amount of resistance after controlling the mana stream.]

[*Mana Supply

The mana…]
[The Dragon’s Territory, ‘Binah’, has been strengthened. You exercise control over
powers and elemental magic power within the territory.]

[All stats increase by a set number within a set time.]

[You have achieved half of the steps to becoming one of the Draconic species.]

[You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional karma
will be provided.]

[You have acquired 10,000 karma.]

[You have acquired 20,000 additional karma.]

[Demarcation has been successful.]

Yeon-woo had continued improving his abilities through battle experiences even
after he’d already achieved the Demonic Divine Draconic Body, which was why he’d
managed to pass the critical third step. The fourth step went more smoothly than he
expected since he already had a significant amount of Factors and achieved Heaven
Bracket, which raised his level.

The feeling of the fourth step of the awakening was giddying. Everything in the
territory felt like it was under his control. His senses had already been honed before,
but now he’d finally made contact with the surface of the base element that made up
the world: ideas, the composition of truths. He could now sense the alternative
surface of items and control them.

“You dare to threaten me?” Persephone scowled. Not only had a mortal rejected her
offer and mocked the god she served, it seemed like he was even threatening her
now. Her murderous aura grew into a windy storm that whirled around her. As
though it were mixed with Draconic Pressure, it shook the temple until it seemed
that everything would crumble around them.

Still, there was no way Yeon-woo’s Draconic Pressure could handle Persephone’s
energy. Objects that looked like thorns shot out of the shadows on the ground to
invade Yeon-woo’s territory. As he stood surrounded by them, Yeon-woo looked as
though he were in great danger.

However, Yeon-woo just smiled coldly, not surprised. “Who’s threatening you? You’re
being delusional.” At the same time, Yeon-woo opened subspace and pulled Vigrid
out to slice at the imperfections his Draconic Divine Eyes revealed.

[Vigrid-??? releases a hidden true name, Durendal.]

[Folklore: Cutting in two with one strike of the sword]

Durendal was one of the sharpest of the holy swords, and there was even a legend
about how it cut an opponent’s horse in half as it rushed to the opponent’s helm.

Vigrid’s sharpness slid past the shadow thorns next to Persephone’s face, and by the
time she realized that Yeon-woo wasn’t aiming for her but the cocoon behind her, it
was too late.

Rip. The shadowy strands split to reveal Hades. He didn’t move, as though he were in
a deep sleep. The cocoon was a mechanism to squeeze out all of the holy power in
his body and even his soul. If Hades were lost to it, the authority of the Underworld
would be lost as well.

The shadow moved to the cocoon once more, but Yeon-woo clenched his fist and
raised it. A shadow that belonged to him had finished its battle and was now
covering Hades. It was a Spirit Guai.
By the time Persephone’s shadow reached the cocoon, the Spirit Guai was already
retreating after swallowing Hades whole. “How dare you!” Her face twisted in fury,
revealing her cruelty. Not only had Yeon-woo rejected her, he’d even stolen Hades
away after all the trouble she’d gone through to capture her husband. It was an
unforgivable threat, especially since she hadn’t yet absorbed all the holy power
within the territory.

Persephone waved her hand, and shadows twisted around her in a tornado-like
flurry. However, Yeon-woo managed to intercept her move once more.

[Sky Wings (Temporary)]

He spread both wings open simultaneously, blowing away the rushing shadows
between him and Persephone. Boom! Although the power only lasted for a short
while, whenever Yeon-woo spread both his wings, he was confident he wouldn’t fall
short of most gods. The explosion ruptured through the temple and crushed the
marble floors and columns, forcing the building to collapse.

The shadow that expanded from inside the temple threw off the rubble, but Yeon-
woo had already escaped. Persephone roared hysterically, “Catch him! Catch him!”

The eyes in the shadow pierced through and emerged to chase after Yeon-woo.

***

Yeon-woo dashed away after withdrawing his Sky Wings to save energy and opening
his Fire Wings instead. In his arms, he held Hades, who was as pale as a corpse but
still continued to breathe. ‘He’s still alive.’

However, it was too soon to feel relieved. Hades’ breath was faint, and it seemed as
though it would stop at any moment. Because his holy power had been taken, he was
little more than a shell, and the divinity that made up his spiritual body was
fragmenting and scattering. At this rate, it was possible that Hades might completely
disappear. ‘What should I do?’

He considered taking Hades to Athena and Hermes, but with the war between
Olympus and the Titans and Giants going on, he would just end up getting
unwelcome attention from those who wanted to swallow up Hades and take his holy
territory. ‘And they most likely want to take the columns of light, the stairs to
Olympus.’

The Titans and Giants had always desired to escape Tartarus and ascend to Olympus.
Now that the gods of Olympus had descended and the stairs were still connected
between Tartarus and Olympus, it was their chance. It was all the more reason Yeon-
woo had to protect Hades, stop his divinity from disappearing, and help him recover
his holy power.

The problem was that Yeon-woo had no idea how to do any of these things. Neither
did Jeong-woo. Even though he’d repeated the special benefit multiple times, it was
rare to make close connections with gods or demons. Hardly anything was known
about transcendents in the first place.

Yeon-woo looked around in hopes of an answer, but none of the gods or demons
attempted to help him.

[Agares licks his lips as he looks at your arms.]

[The King of Seven Hells watches you with close attention.]

[Vimalacitra bursts out laughing at the first war between gods in a long while.]

……

[A small number of gods express concern about Mother Earth.]

Most of them were looking on with amusement, and a few were worried about
Mother Earth. As competitors of Olympus, they only saw a large event like this as an
opportunity to increase their own influence. Yeon-woo was on his own, and his mind
was jumbled with all kinds of thoughts. ‘But… why is Hades in this condition?’

He couldn’t understand it. Hades was one of the higher gods of Olympus. Even if
Persephone was Gaia’s Apostle, there was no way they could defeat him like this—
he’d been powerful enough to keep Typhon, the Titans, and the Giants at bay for
centuries all by himself. Also, it wasn’t as though he didn’t know what Persephone
was plotting and had been taken by surprise. ‘Is it possible?’

Just as a thought occurred to Yeon-woo, Hades’ eyelids quivered. He opened his eyes
with a grimace, as though he were feeling dizzy. However, he grinned when he saw
Yeon-woo’s face. “So we meet like this.” He clucked his tongue and looked behind
Yeon-woo at a colossal shadow hot on their heels. Ahead of them, he could see the
monstrous Giants Hippolytus and Polybotes. “Did you rescue me?”

Hades shook his head as he understood the situation. He didn’t think he would ever
open his eyes again. Was it fortune or misfortune? Regardless of what it was, he was
in this situation now. “I see. It failed.” He realized that he hadn’t successfully passed
down the throne of the Underworld to Yeon-woo.

It seemed as if the gods and demons of death whose attention was focused on Yeon-
woo were still discussing something about him and affecting the system of the Tower
to postpone the succession to the throne. Also, that damned Allforone had a hand in
it as well. With Allforone blocking Yeon-woo’s ascension to divinity, there was no
way Yeon-woo could succeed Hades, and all Hades’ plans had been thwarted.

“Why?”

Hades frowned at Yeon-woo’s question, not understanding what he meant. His

divinity was scattering away, and his entire body was screaming in pain because he
had lost too much holy power. “What?”

“Why did you try to kill yourself.”

Hades didn’t speak, and silence stretched between them. There was a reason why
Persephone had defeated him so effortlessly and why nothing had prevented the
Titans and Giants from appearing at the Temple of the King of the Underworld—
Hades hadn’t resisted.

This made Yeon-woo feel betrayed. “I know you feel guilty about Persephone. The
legend is famous even in the lower world.”

Hades didn’t speak.

“But you know that you’re disappointing those who’ve believed you and followed
you, right? You’re making a mockery of our faith.”
Hades’ attempt to unburden himself had pushed others into the path of misfortune.
Even though they bickered among themselves, Olympus had descended to help him.
Dis Pluto fought for hundreds of years because they trusted him. The residents of the
Underworld relied on him. Yeon-woo had opened up to him. Everyone who put their
faith in Hades had been hit by a sudden bolt.

“Was giving me the bonus of the throne of the Underworld a consolation for those
you would leave behind?”

Of course, Hades hadn’t tried to die without making arrangements for Yeon-woo to
succeed as the King of the Underworld. Hades had likely believed that with this
position, Yeon-woo would be able to help Dis Pluto and escape Tartarus. He’d left the
Titans and Giants alone to keep Olympus on their toes, assuming that Hermes and
Athena would be able to stop them. It was also probably that he’d made
arrangements for his subordinates so that they could rise again without him.
However, no matter what, it was still a betrayal of trust.

“From the start, the only thing I’ve ever done was run away,” Hades spoke with a
bitter smile. “On the outside, I pretended to care for everyone and behave
responsibly. However, whenever I was faced with a difficult task, I avoided it and ran
away.”

Yeon-woo was silent.

“Even during the fight with Kronos, I said I’d already put my younger brother on the
throne and stood at the rear. I didn’t want to be bothered to help establish Olympus,
so I turned my back and said I’d take care of the Underworld.” Although others might
have seen him as a king with incredible power and status, he was only an observer
who watched the events of the world go past.

He had done the same thing with Persephone. After he’d fallen in love with her
beauty, he’d forced her to marry him even though he knew she’d be miserable in an
unfamiliar place. He pretended not to see her suffering, hoping she’d reciprocate his
love one day even though he didn’t make any special effort to win it.

When he learned Persephone was working with Gaia, he’d run away again without
even trying to convince her to stop. He’d headed to Tartarus to deal with the Titans
and Giants, although he knew it wasn’t the reason why Persephone turned her back
on him. And even now, although Hades said he loved Persephone, he was still trying
to escape because he didn’t like being involved in complicated matters.

“You’re saying you don’t want to be responsible for your mistakes?” Yeon-woo said in
a cold voice after listening to Hades.

Hades' smile grew darker. “In a way.”

“Are you still planning on turning your back on everyone who believes in you?”

Hades was silent for a while. He saw the distance between Yeon-woo and the Giants
grow smaller. Rumble. He saw Dis Pluto and the gods of Olympus fighting desperately
beyond the collapsed temple. A contemplative expression appeared on his face for a
moment, followed by a mixture of emotions. He bit his lip and looked down at his
hand, which was already half-transparent. His divinity was disappearing, and his
holy power was leaking out like water. He wasn’t going to last long.

Yeon-woo looked at Hades with a complex expression on his face. Just a few days
ago, the world was at his feet, and now he seemed to be teetering on the edge of a
cliff.

“What… do you want me to do?”

“Take responsibility for your actions.” Yeon-woo’s eyes blazed.

Hades opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something then closed it again with a
heavy nod. “I will. Can you put me down?”

“But—”

“Don’t worry about them. Even if I’m little more than dead wood right now, I’m still
useful enough for that.” Hades narrowed his eyes and waved his hand.

Boom! The approaching shadows of the Giants and Persephone crashed into an
invisible wall.

Boom, boom, boom! They pounded on the barrier, but it didn’t move at all. Yeon-woo
could barely even hear the sounds they were making.

Hades quietly freed himself from Yeon-woo’s arms. He took faltering steps, unable to
find his balance. Yeon-woo tried to help him, but Hades put up a hand to stop him
before he straightened up. At that moment, it looked like the King of the Underworld
had returned. It was hard to tell what made him change his mind after he’d already
tried to give everything up, but one thing was clear: he was attempting to do
something important. “My divinity has already scattered, and I will no longer
recover.”

“Then…!” Yeon-woo tried to say something, but Hades cut him off.

“But if I have a clear successor and announce it properly, the pandemonium will be
dealt with.” Kashing! Hades pulled out his sword from its sheath.

It was impossible to progress with the bonus because Allforone had blocked the
system. There was only one option left: he had to pass down not only the bonus, but
also all the power he had in order to force Yeon-woo’s divinity to increase.

Not a single scheming god or demon would be able to stop him. Nor would Allforone,
since there had never been a situation in the past when a transcendent gave
everything of his to a mortal. However, to Hades, he was only returning everything
he’d received from him. He had no regrets about it. And in the future, after Yeon-woo
exuviated and gained transcendence—when he properly realized holiness—Dis
Pluto would flourish again.

“The transfer of the throne will now begin. The successor ### must kneel and bow
to the king to pay his respects.”
“Hades?”

“Quick.” Hades hurried Yeon-woo as if there wasn’t much time left.

Yeon-woo bit his lip. Of course, he knew that Hades was trying to pass down
everything he had before he closed his eyes forever—his throne, power, holiness,
divinity, legends, and everything else he’d accumulated

Yeon-woo had rescued Hades hoping he would regain the will to live and take care of
the mess in Tartarus, but Hades was sure that he no longer had a role to play. “I’m
already a part of the old generation. Just as the Black King faded away and Mother
Earth stepped back, it’s time for me to give up my position to you and retreat into
history. Besides, who would follow me, the cause of all this mess, even if I raised my
sword again?”

Hades smiled faintly at the grim-looking Yeon-woo. It was a smile that had none of
his usual cynicism or scorn, and Yeon-woo had never seen it on Hades’ face before.
However, it suited Hades, as though revealing that he wasn’t only the cold King of the
Underworld Yeon-woo had seen. Did he once smile like this in the past? “If a new
successor were to appear, it would be like a spark for the resurrection of Dis Pluto.”
Hades wanted Yeon-woo to use him since he was a setting sun anyway. If he
continued to rule Dis Pluto, they would face nothing but loss.

However, if he fought the enemies on the frontlines, and his successor led Dis Pluto
after his death, it would be a completely different situation. They would be able to
reorganize under their new leader, and their will to fight would rise as they mourned
their dead king.

Hades wanted to leave the future of Dis Pluto and the Underworld in Yeon-woo’s
hands, believing that their continuation was only possible with Yeon-woo. “Although
it’s a bit late, I still want my subordinates to remember me as a good king in the end.
Can you help me?”
Yeon-woo couldn’t answer and clenched his teeth. His head spun as he tried to come
up with other things they could do to save Hades.

『Hyung… 』Jeong-woo anxiously said.

Boom! Boom! The barrier shook violently, and the color of the shadows intensified.
The Giants pounded more violently to break the barrier, and it was in danger of
collapsing.

“Hurry.”

Yeon-woo had no choice but to kneel when he saw the urgency in Hades’ eyes. “Yes,
Your Majesty.” He slowly lowered his head and took off his mask. Hades nodded with
a solemn face as he tapped Yeon-woo’s head and shoulders with his sword.

“Will the successor ### swear to the heavens and the gods to be diligent in all the
tasks and responsibilities given as the new king of the Underworld?”

“I swear.”

“Is the successor ### confident in his ability to preserve the history and traditions of
the Underworld as the new king of the Underworld?”

“I’m confident.”

“Good. With this, I hereby announce that ### is now the new king of the
Underworld.”

[Hades has given his blessing.]

[Hades has given his grace.]

[The incomplete succession process has been completed with Hades’ authorization.]

[Congratulations! You have achieved the domain of the ‘King of the Underworld’.]

[You have gained the title ‘King of the Underworld.’]

[You have gained the title ‘Owner of Kynee’.]

[You have gained the title ‘Higher God of Olympus’.]

[All stats have increased by 30.]

[You have gained a piece of holiness.]

[You have gained a clue about transcendence.]

[You have made an achievement that is not easily accomplished. Additional karma
will be provided.]

[You have acquired 100,000 Karma.]

[You have acquired 200,000 additional Karma.]

……

[The enthronement of the new King of the Underworld has been formally announced
to all residents of the Tower.]

[Will you reveal your name?]

[You have refused to reveal your face. Nothing has been disclosed about your
identity. All residents of the Tower are now aware of the new King of the
Underworld. All praise or criticism of your great achievements will be directed to the
new King of the Underworld.]

[You have succeeded in acquiring the domain as a mortal, but you still lack many
qualifications to assimilate it.]

[The domain is being adjusted to match your current level.]

[The power ‘Underworld Domain Declaration’ has been temporarily sealed.]

[The power ‘Eyes Within Darkness’ has been temporarily sealed.]

…

[Gain the qualifications to be worthy of your domain. When your level increases,
your sealed powers and holy power will be unlocked.]

[Your current situation is ‘Pro Tempore King of the Underworld’.]

[Your throne is coveted by many gods and demons. Many rivals will attempt to usurp
your position.]

[Be victorious in battle and continue to grow while protecting your throne. The more
unshakeable your throne, the greater the legends you will create. You will have an
indomitable reputation.]

[All gods of death nod at your achievement.]

[All demons of death smile viciously at your new position.]

[The left wing (Death) of Sky Wings has been strengthened.]

[A few gods believe that you are not fit for your position.]

[Many demons lick their lips.]

Rip! Clack! Clack! Yeon-woo felt something deep within his body expanding. His soul
was growing. The bonds around his soul were stretching and snapping off. He felt a
sudden sense of freedom. The unfamiliar energy that came creeping out of his soul
was absorbed into his body and mixed with his magic power.

[The dark element has been added to the nature of your magic power.]

After taking in Holy Fire, his magic power had been composed of the fire element.
The drastic changes he was experiencing were proof of the power of the King of the
Underworld. The thick scent of darkness swelled before his nose.

Ding.

[The sudden quest ‘Exodus’ has been created.]

[Sudden Quest / Exodus]

[Description: Tartarus is currently facing a danger that it has never encountered
before. The imprisoned Titans and Giants under Gaia’s protection have risen up, and
all the gods from Olympus who descended to support Tartarus are in danger of
losing the stairs to Olympus.

A Gigantomachia, which was once only heard of in legends, has erupted once more.
You have been crowned as the King of the Underworld in the middle of this turbulent
era, and your position has already been announced to the residents of the Tower.

The soldiers of the Underworld are looking at you in hopes that you’ll rectify the
situation quickly. Your duty is to grant their wishes. Escape safely from the
battlefield of the gods, Tartarus, and from the threat of the Titans and Giants. Find a
new location where you can regroup.]

[Time Limit: - ]

[Condition for Participation: King of the Underworld]

[Conditions for Success:

1. Gain the trust of Dis Pluto as their new king.

2. Lead Dis Pluto to safety away from the Titans, Giants, and Tartarus.

3. Escape from danger and create a base camp in a safe zone.]

[Rewards:

1. Power ‘Underworld Domain Declaration’

2. Summoning of Dis Pluto

3. Qualification to reconstruct Tartarus

4. New piece of holiness and clue to transcendence]

The sudden quest was Hades’ final request, and the duty he had to fulfill as king. “It’ll
be quite difficult, but I entrust it all to you.” Hades patted Yeon-woo’s shoulder with a
smile.
Yeon-woo looked at him grimly and nodded before putting his mask back on.
Spreading his Fire Wings open, he quickly rose and left. He knew he wouldn’t see
Hades again, but he didn’t say goodbye. He could only do one thing: respect Hades’
final decision as the former King of the Underworld.

As he watched Yeon-woo leave, Hades thought to himself, ‘How funny. My days were
filled with despair for hundreds of years as someone who ran away from his duties,
but I changed after just a few words. Have I always been this fickle?’ However, he
knew what he wasn’t—it was only that Yeon-woo’s words had struck a chord.

Yeon-woo had reminded him of his duty to protect those who believed and followed
him. It wasn’t the power of a king or his position as an Olympian that moved Hades
but the faith of his followers. He didn’t want to just fade out into insignificance and
linger in Yeon-woo’s memories as an incompetent king.

Boom! Crash. Just then, the invisible barrier finally collapsed and black shadows
flooded in. Giants ran towards him baring their teeth, believing that they could easily
defeat him now that they had taken his holy power.

“You’ve become a laughingstock, Hades, to be looked down on by such deplorable

scum.”

Rumble! Hades swung his sword with a smirk. Black bolts fell from the sky, blowing
the Giant Hippolytus away and turning him into a bloody clump.

How could Hades still be so powerful? The remaining Giants and their subordinates
were stunned. Hades smiled widely. “You despicable idiots couldn’t even lift your
heads in my presence, and now you dare block the path of a king?” The fierce aura he
exuded with the last of his energy made it evident why he was the King of the
Underworld and the eldest of the gods of Olympus. “No one will pass me.”

***

“Bichat, you…?”

“Sorry, General.”

Lam gritted her teeth as she looked at the blade that pierced through her chest. Her
blue-haired subordinate looked at her sadly. Although Bichat had a playful nature, he
was more serious than anyone else in battle and always took care of his comrades.
She never imagined he would betray her like this.

When she realized the energy around him was similar to Typhon’s, she finally
understood that the hand of the Titans and Giants hadn’t just reached into Olympus
but Dis Pluto as well.

“I couldn’t see any other path.” She also understood the weak excuse that Bichat
offered. He was probably at a loss and frustrated by the fact that they’d been losing
holy territories day by day. In a dark situation without any hope for the future, it
would have been difficult to refuse Typhon’s offer.

She couldn’t even begin to guess how many soldiers had made the same choice. If
she’d known this would happen, she should have taken better care of her
subordinates instead of giving her all to fighting. But with the blade in her chest, it
was too late. “You don’t need to feel sorry.” Even so, there was a line one shouldn’t
cross. “Because I’ll do the same to you.”

Bichat was swept away from the impact even before he realized he was being
attacked. He likely hadn’t expected that Lam could muster this much strength after
being so severely injured.

Gasp. Gasp. Lam breathed out roughly and looked around the chaotic battlefield. On
the ground, Dis Pluto and the enemy’s subordinates were engaged in violent combat,
and in the sky, the battle between the gods of Olympus and the Titans and Giants was
still ongoing.

Lightning struck, wind blew, fires burned, darkness shrouded everything—it was a
battle that mortals or even lesser divine beings couldn’t even imagine in its
bloodiness and fury.

Dis Pluto, who was already at a disadvantage because of their small number,
crumbled when the traitors revealed themselves.

The red sky suddenly opened as Typhon’s eyes revealed themselves. The battle that
had seemed evenly matched was suddenly flipped over. Typhon struck the gods with
divine punishment, sweeping many of them away with a sudden flash. Dike, Themis,
Pothos, Icelus, and many more disappeared before they could react. There were
many others that didn’t reappear.

The columns of light that connected Olympus and Tartarus were slowly turning
black. As soon as they become columns of darkness, the Titans and Giants’ invasion
of the heavenly world would succeed. They were already on the brink of victory, and
Typhon was already taking possession of Tartarus.

『Olympus… is in our hands…!』

Athena and Hermes moved frantically. Despite their mutual hostility, Poseidon
fought with them, creating wild storms.

“We have to stop them from reaching the columns, no matter what!”

“Damn… it! Hades! What are you doing?!”

The gods of Olympus tried to protect the columns of light from the Titans and Giants.
However, as the columns grew darker, the Titans and Giants began to regain their
lost divinity. The constraints that had been placed on them after being sealed in
Tartarus were slowly fading away. Gaia’s influence grew more powerful.

『Now… the sky will open… Mother… Great Mother… Watch your children!』
Typhon burst out laughing. The invasion of Olympus seemed imminent.

Lam couldn’t let herself collapse as she watched. She should have already died from
her injury, but her rage and resentment kept life burning inside her body. She
couldn’t allow herself to fall, she had to protect Dis Pluto somehow. But how…?

Now that her channel with Hades had been disconnected, she had lost all her powers
and holy power. The only thing left to her was her physical strength, but it wasn’t
enough to help her turn the tide. Dis Pluto was dying, and soon, they would be totally
annihilated. And so, Lam forced herself to walk, hoping that she could protect even
just one subordinate and comrade.

However, she found no miracles, and the world spun around her as she collapsed.
When she came to, she was already on the ground, barely able to lift her upper body
up. She tried to support herself with her spear, but her head was too heavy. Was this
really the end? Would all her past efforts go up in smoke? Those days she’d spent
laughing and crying with her comrades would end in nothing. Had it all been in vain?
‘Lord Hades, please.’

Just as she was about to fall into a deep sleep, unable to stop her eyes from closing,
the miracle she hoped for appeared.

『Dreams… fade away.』

She dimly heard a voice, and in her blurry vision, black-red flames split apart like
wings. It was the image that had always brought victory to them, and so she could
finally close her eyes with a smile. “He’s here. At last.”
The battlefield that met Yeon-woo’s eyes was pure bedlam. Gods were entangled
with each other, and the soldiers clashing with the subordinates made him catch his
breath. When he saw the black stains growing on the columns of light, he realized
that Vieira Dune had pulled off her scheme successfully. At the moment, nothing
could stop her.

Although he received the throne from Hades, he still hadn’t exuviated and
transcended. Without divinity, there were limits to his strength and how much he
could help Olympus. Since Hades knew this, as well, his quest for Yeon-woo was
focused on escape. He wanted Yeon-woo to regroup the soldiers and reclaim
Tartarus later when everything was settled, which was why Yeon-woo tried to do
everything within his capacity.

[Time Difference]

As time slowed, he observed the progress of the war while checking to see what he
could do to help. First, he looked for his comrades.

“Creutz!”

“We’re holding our position for now… but we won’t last much longer! We’ll have to
retreat soon!

“Shit. Where are these damned things coming from? Please, hold on just a little
longer.”

“Hurry! We’re reaching our breaking point.”

Creutz was reciting a prayer, his holy sword Zulfikar planted in the ground. The stone
at the center of the holy sword turned to topaz, created a huge barrier around them.
Thud. The monsters threw their bodies at the barrier as Galliard shot out arrows one
after the other to stop them from approaching. He also sent them towards the
monsters with higher statuses to thin out their ranks.
Among them, Kahn was the busiest. He wove in and out of the barrier using Bian.
Lightning battered down, and whirlwinds blew, monsters dying with each strike,
their blood strengthening the Blood Sword at the same time. Kahn was covered in
the blood and gore of his enemies, and he emanated a bleak ghostly energy. However,
his appearance was like a light at the end of a dark tunnel for his allies.

Now that the chain of command was broken, Dis Pluto had splintered into islands of
soldiers buffeted by the raging waves of the subordinates. They could barely fend the
monsters off and were in danger of being overwhelmed at any time.

However, Kahn appeared at the most endangered locations.

“K-Kahn…!”

“This isn’t the time. Follow me! Hurry!”

He secured an escape route through the monsters and led them to Creutz’s barrier.
As he gathered the Dis Pluto members one by one, they began to look more like an
organized troop, and holding their shields and spears out, they began to push back
the monsters. Just as Yeon-woo had ordered, they focused on gathering the Dis Pluto
members in one place.

However, there was a disadvantage to this because the bigger the group grew, the
more they would catch their enemies’ attention

“Lam… is dead.”

“The first, third, and fourth corps have been decimated!”

“We’ve lost contact with the tenth corps! They were at the location of Hyperion’s
descent. I told them so many times not to go. Shit.”

“Krios is coming this way.”

“The right section of the barrier is about to crack! Support it!”

The reports came in about Lam, who had been their psychological pillar, and the
situation of the other corps. Most of them had been trying to protect the columns of
light only to be defeated by the Titans.
Creutz’s barrier also had its limits. No matter how much he expanded it, it could only
hold a certain capacity, and its durability was decreasing as the monsters battered it.
The color of Zulfikar’s stone grew fainter, and it seemed to be on the brink of
cracking. It was a dangerous situation, and no one knew how long they could endure.

The longer the fight continued, the harder Galliard and Kahn worked to save just
even one more person. After fighting with Dis Pluto for the past few months, they
had become their precious comrades, and there were still too many of them in
dangerous positions.

The gravest danger that they were facing came from the Titan Krios, who was
rampaging towards them. He was one of the twelve Titan gods leading the charge,
and rage burned in his eyes as he prepared to finally return the humiliation they
received at Buwangji.

『I will crush each one of you.』

The monsters around Krios multiplied as he grew close, and so many surrounded
the barrier that it was impossible to see through them. Just as Krios’ gigantic shadow
fell over Kahn’s head, Yeon-woo released Time Difference and appeared. Crash.

[Sky Wings - Death]

His left wing expanded and shot up so high that it seemed to pierce the sky. As he
added more firepower, the wing turned black and split into three layers. At that
moment, death descended.

The monsters surrounding the barrier toppled like dominoes before they even
realized what was happening. Their corpses looked nothing like the growling beasts
they’d been when they were alive.

“Cain…?” Creutz’s eyes widened when he realized it was Yeon-woo.

“Cain!”

“Cain is here! Cain is here!”

“We can win!”

The color returned to the faces of Dis Pluto’s members when they saw Yeon-woo. He
represented victory to them, and his arrival at a moment where they felt hopeless
and at the end of their rope made their will to fight burst out once more.

Yeon-woo grinned at Dis Pluto and turned back to Krios, who stood as tall as a
mountain.

『Grahh! This… what is this…?』 Formless powers crept up Krios’ legs like a
spreading disease, making it impossible for him to approach. 『You… how are you
here?』

The wing of death had the significance of the powers of 666 different deaths. Just as
the Titan Toae had struggled against the fear of death descending on him, Krios
could feel the 666 gods and demons reaching out to grasp his neck.

Yeon-woo’s powers of death had been strengthened with the fourth step awakening.
However, Krios didn’t go down as easily as Toae. He kicked and struggled,
withstanding the gods and demons of death like a true leader of the Titans. This was
only possible because more of his divinity had returned with the darkened columns
of light.

Roar! Krios made another thunderous bellow that practically shook the earth.
However, Yeon-woo was satisfied. He only needed time, and with all the magic power
he could muster, he released Open Speaking. 『Everyone… run!』

There was no need for him to give directions because only one path was open—all
the way to Myeongbujeon, where Yeon-woo first cooperated with Dis Pluto
successfully. There was another column of light there.

『Where… do you think you’re going…?』 Krios stretched his hand when he saw
Yeon-woo and the others escaping. The 666 powers were still eating away at his
body; it was dangerous to disregard them, but stopping Dis Pluto was more
important.

The Dis Pluto bastards were nuisances that had bothered them during the time of
their imprisonment, and if he didn’t get rid of them once and for all now, there was
no way to predict what they would do in the future. He had to nip the threat in the
bud.

Yeon-woo attempted to stand against Krios, gripping Vigrid in one hand. Even if he
could keep it open longer because of the fourth step awakening, the death wing
wouldn’t last too long. He had to furl his wing to buy some time.

At that moment, something powerful crashed into Krios’ neck. Boom! Krios lost his
balance and fell to the ground, his throat halfway through. Black smoke spurted out.
『Grahh! How dare you…!』 Krios thundered in fury. However, a flame shot up
from his chest and soon spread to the rest of his body.

“How dare I? Dare?” Athena growled as she glared at Krios. She had seemed so sad
and frail in front of Yeon-woo, but at this moment, he could see why she was the
goddess of war, her eyes flashing intensely under her helm. “Those should be my
words! You fools dared to harm my children in front of me? You degenerates!”

Swish. Space opened, and nine petaled shields rushed out one after the other: her
holy artifact, Aegis. It was like watching flowers fall to the ground. Athena held one of
the Aegis in her left hand and raised a massive lance in her right as she leaped up
like a ray of light splitting through air. Ping. She landed on Krios’ forehead.

『Grahh! 』 She crushed his skull, and a large storm of fire blazed over his body. The
crack on his forehead spread to his arms, and black smoke leaked out.

Hermes appeared as though to assist her, tapping Caduceus on the ground lightly.
However, those easy movements caused a great tremor to shake through the earth.
Mounds of dirt tossed over as six mammoth boa constrictors rushed out towards
Krios.

The largest of them wrapped around Krios’ body like rope, and the others tore at his
limbs. One of Krios’ arms was thrown in the air as black smoke poured out like a
fountain, obscuring the ground. The boa constrictors ate through Krios’ body, filling
their stomachs.

『Grahh! 』As Krios floundered in pain, Hermes smiled and signaled at Yeon-woo to
leave, his eyes full of affection.

Yeon-woo felt apologetic and grateful at their help. He bowed and turned in the
opposite direction. His right wing unfolded.

[Sky Wings - Fight]

Red flames that seemed to burn the sky spurted from the blackened embers.

[Black Gubitara - Philosopher’s Eyes]

[Draconic Divine Eyes]

[Fiery Golden Eyes]

As his eyes grew tinted with gold, he saw Titans and their subordinates arriving to
stop the escaping Dis Pluto members. His Philosopher’s Stone whirled, overheating.
With Time Difference, he quickly chose his target and made a powerful swing with
Vigrid.

[The hidden true name of Vigrid-???, Durendal, is released.]

[Folklore: Gust of Wind]

The winds condensed inside Vigrid and released a tornado that swept away
countless enemies with the strength of Heaven Bracket and Holy Fire. Yeon-woo was
now stronger than when he first arrived in Tartarus.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Rumble! Smash!

Yeon-woo rolled out his Fire Wings and stepped on Wind Path, blasting everything
away to clear a path for Dis Pluto.

The exodus had begun.

「Hahaha! Die, die!」

「There’s… too many.」

「Sure, but where else will you find a place like this?」

Shanon and Hanryeong dashed around, brandishing their swords. Yeon-woo wasn’t
the only one who’d become stronger on the battlefields of Tartarus—so had they.

Since it was the territory of the Underworld, there wasn’t a better location for
Shanon and Hanryeong to regain their abilities. What was more, they managed to
collect souls that were of finer quality than the ones from the floors of the Tower.
They could feel their levels increasing every day.

From some time, Shanon had been forging a path to a new peak that he hadn’t
experienced when he was still alive. It was a mystery to him. He was close to
overcoming the wall that blocked his way to becoming a ranker, and each day felt
new to him. More than once, he wondered whether he was only having a final
hallucination before death. However, he really was here, and this overflowing
strength belonged to him.

Shanon wasn’t satisfied with that and put in more effort to truly master his skills so
he could catch up with Yeon-woo, who continued advancing rapidly.

He’d been quiet recently because he was busy analyzing Heaven Bracket from
different angles. He focused on two areas as he trained: Shinmokryeong and Flame
Wheel.

The One-horned tribe referred to Shinmokryeong as Shinbup—the way of moving of

body. Just as a pine tree didn’t lose its green leaves even in a tough environment and
bamboo bent instead of breaking, Shinmokryeong was perfect for Shanon, who had
walked the path of the sword all his life.
The symbol of Shinmokryong was mok, or tree, and it enhanced Flame Wheel, which
he used to strengthen his skill Volcano. After all, fire burned fiercer with wood as its
fuel.

Now, the results of his cultivation were apparent. The flames that burst out with
every stroke of his sword swept away monsters, their souls then becoming
nourishment that added to his power.

「Our master said something about this. What was it again? Oh, right. That.」
Shanon burst out laughing. He was having so much fun that he almost seemed crazy.

「This is speed leveling, ha!」 Hanryeong was feeling the same exhilaration.

[You have absorbed souls. A part of your sealed level has been released.]

[You have absorbed souls. A part of your sealed level has been released.]

[You have absorbed an immeasurable amount of souls.]

[Along with the acquisition of great knowledge, your sealed level has been
completely released.]

[Continue your achievements from your previous life as Hanryeong. All the paths you
walk will increase the Saber God’s accomplishments.]

Whoosh. A bright light wrapped around Hanryeong. It wasn’t easy to see what was
going on because of the explosions on the battlefield, but he was experiencing a
profound change. He felt as though he were being freed from chains, and when he
realized that his level was being released, he smiled widely for the first time in a long
while. 「Finally. Finally!」

It was the moment he’d been waiting for—regaining his power as the Saber God and
recovering his past. Hanryeong didn’t brush over the moment and savored it to the
fullest. He pulled his nine swords out, swung them around as he danced, practicing
moves with them. His movements were smoother and sharper than when he’d been
alive.
Like Shanon, it was a change gained from studying Heaven Bracket. The areas he’d
been interested in were Flowing Water and Geumkangpo. Flowing Water was a type
of footwork. Because he used nine swords planted in the ground, footwork took
priority over all else for him, and Flowing Water was the most ideal method to
develop it.

Rivers that curved over mountains were smooth but sometimes caused floods. When
they flowed into the ocean, they created hurricanes and storms that swallowed the
world—it was the flawless adjustment of intensity.

Geumkangpo had the edge and sturdiness of steel, so Hanryeong’s blade became
equally strong.

Crash. Rumble. As they followed the path that the two Death Nobles opened, the
Spirit Guai stretched out their shadows and took in the souls. The fog of the ghosts
screeched more loudly above them. The darkness Nemesis propagated bound their
enemies, and Nike hid in the fire scorching the ground, devouring everything in its
vicinity like hellfire.

「All… death… to… Master.」 At Boo’s command, a new wave of death crashed into a
land already rampant with death. Keekeekeek. Kyaa!

***

The exodus of Dis Pluto drew the attention of different parties for different reasons.
The isolated members went to great lengths to jump over hurdles and run towards
Yeon-woo. The cheers for Yeon-woo grew louder, and the group began to grow bigger
even as more attempts to thwart them arrived.

『Black King… I apologize, but you cannot leave… 』 Typhon’s eyes in the sky
focused on Yeon-woo and a bolt of lightning thundered his way.

Yeon-woo instinctively raised Vigrid, but he abruptly stopped even as he was

unfurling Fire Wings. There was something abnormal about the power of the
lightning.

『Careful!』 At Yeon-woo’s shout, the Dis Pluto members stopped running and went
into defensive postures. Shanon and Hanryeong, who had been destroying the
monsters in their path, looked ahead with grim faces. Everyone was tense. Sweat
gathered in the hand that held Vigrid as pieces of the Ruyi Bang floated around Yeon-
woo, waiting for his command.

Where the lightning struck, the thick dust settled down and a man appeared with
heavy bangs that covered his eyes. Although he didn’t exude any exceptional energy,
Yeon-woo felt his heart contract. He couldn’t see any imperfections through his
Draconic Divine Eyes. The man was a flawless, outstanding being.

When the hair covering the man’s eyes shifted and revealed his eyes, Yeon-woo
immediately realized who he was. “Typhon.”

Everyone grew even more uneasy at those words. No one expected that the king of
the Giants who was busy dealing with the gods of Olympus would appear.

“Successor to the Black King, I apologize, but your cute tricks must come to an end.”
Typhon brushed his hair back with a cold smile. “We need you.”

Kashing. Clang! Shanon and Hanryeong raised their swords to protect Yeon-woo.

「Our master is pretty charming, but… Haha! I think he’s been quite particular with
men these days, am I right?」

「Do you feel the need to joke right now?」

Brahm, Kahn, Galliard, and Creutz all tightened their grip on their weapons. The Dis
Pluto members looked serious and ready to move against the leader of their enemies
who had put them in their current predicament. They were also filled with
determination to guard their new king.

However, Typhon just smirked as if he found them amusing and took a step forward.
Strong winds whirled around them, making it difficult for people to remain standing.
Yeon-woo gritted his teeth and formed the Ruyi Bang pieces into a spear, connecting
Vigrid on one end. Clack.

In fact, he’d been expecting Typhon’s arrival. The Black King was an outstanding
being who made an Apostle out of the king of Titans, Kronos. Although Yeon-woo
wasn’t sure, he suspected that the Black King was a conceptual god who had existed
from the beginning of time and was at least as powerful as Gaia.
Because Typhon said he was Kronos’ successor and possessed his power, there was
no way he would want to let the new successor to the Black King, Yeon-woo, leave.
He probably hoped to force Yeon-woo to be his subordinate or do all kinds of
experiments on him.

‘Is there a way out of this?’ Yeon-woo racked his brain as he looked at Typhon
standing in front of him. Many calculations went through his head with Time
Difference, but… Crash.

“What are you trying to see? You have no viable options.” Typhon followed the speed
of Yeon-woo’s thoughts and easily destroyed his skill so Yeon-woo couldn’t try
anything.

Yeon-woo stepped back, vomiting blood. His hold on the Ruyi Bang tightened. He
would have liked to properly display the power of the throne that Hades had passed
down, but his level wouldn’t allow him this benefit yet. Were they at a dead end? This
was the only thought running through his mind.

Just as he rolled out the wing of death and the wing of fight, thinking that he would
at least go down with a fight, something powerful shot down in front of him.

“Whoop-de-doo! Whoop!”

Boom! For a moment, Yeon-woo thought a Giant that arrived to help Typhon, but the
arrival’s hostility was directed at Typhon instead. He was over two meters tall, with
massive muscles and a fierce expression that reminded Yeon-woo of Phante.

Most importantly, Yeon-woo could feel one of the channels around him grow clearer.

[Ares grins at you.]

[Ares hopes you give some of your attention to him.]

The man smiled crookedly as he glanced at Yeon-woo before roaring at Typhon,

thrusting Typhon’s aura away as though it had never been there.

Typhon’s expression hardened. “What is this child’s play, Ares?”

Ares was Zeus’ son and one of the twelve Olympians. Like Athena, he was also a war
god. He laughed boisterously. “Hahaha! This is just a little something to appeal to my
Apostle! I was thinking I ought to make an awesome appearance since I’m a god, no?”

Apostle? Everyone’s gazes turned to Yeon-woo at Ares’ ridiculous words. They

seemed to be asking when he’d become Ares’ Apostle. However, it was Yeon-woo’s
first time hearing about it as well, so he just narrowed his eyes at Ares, wondering
what he was talking about. For a moment, he thought Ares was planning something,
but it didn’t appear that way.

Typhon frowned. “Apostle? Are you saying the successor to the Black King is your
Apostle?”

“Nope! But he will be soon.” Ares pounded his fists together with a smirk. “I’m
planning on showing him a bunch of cool stuff to entice him. Here’s a stunning war
god with a broad back protecting him and his friends from danger! Damn! Doesn’t
that sound cool? Any man would fall in love, why wouldn’t he, too?”

[Agares snorts, asking what kind of bullshit Ares is talking.]

“Also, I’m the god of fighting and war, which means I’m a guardian of the path our
pretty little Apostle here wants to walk on.”

[Agares is shocked.]

[Agares looks at you as though he just remembered your goal.]

“And we’re both part of Olympus, so I can help him as a sunbae. Hahaha! So Typhon,
you should clear a path for my Apostle here.”

[Agares is anxious.]

[A message from Agares has arrived.]

[Message: What about me? Accept me! I’m a greater being than that idiot! I can help
you guys!]

[A message from Agares has arrived.]

[Message: Quick! Hurry before…!]

[Agares’ messages have temporarily been blocked with the user’s authorization.]
Yeon-woo sighed as he blocked Agares’ panicked messages. He was grateful help had
arrived, but the help seemed a bit weird. From what he knew, Ares was famous for
his arrogant attitude, and he was considered a troublemaker in Olympus. Yeon-woo
felt like laughing because a guy like that was acting so passionately just to have him
as an Apostle.

He could guess why. Ares had been quite interested in him for a while, but with his
sister Athena protecting Yeon-woo, he could only twiddle his thumbs and watch.
Now that she was busy with Krios, he had a chance to make a strong impression, just
as he said. He was a simple character who thought that he could convince Yeon-woo
this way, and it suited his personality perfectly. However, Yeon-woo was becoming
exasperated at how hysterical the situation was making Agares.

[Many gods cringe at Agares and Ares.]

[Many demons shake their heads at Agares and Ares.]

However, since Ares was one of the strongest in Olympus when it came to battle
skills, with his help, Yeon-woo would easily avoid Typhon.

“You imbecile, you want to fight me on your own? Me, someone even Hades couldn’t
defeat?” Typhon released his level, dissatisfied at Ares’ confidence. Rumble. Dark
clouds filled the skies and thunder began to boom, ready to a holy punishment.

But Ares clenched his fists and smiled ferociously, like a lion ready to attack a huge
elephant. “What makes you think I’m alone?”

“What?” Typhon frowned. At that moment, he suddenly realized something that had
been hidden from him was now appearing.

Far away beyond the grass, a beautiful man with golden hair was raising a bow in his
direction. It was the god of the sun, Apollo. Next to him was Artemis, descending to
the ground with her twin swords raised and Legendary Beasts by her side.

A pleasant scent began to waft around them. It was Dionysus’ Toast, a buff famous
even in Tartarus. It increased the speed of recovery of holy power and could even
resurrect people. The second-generation gods were targeting Typhon together.

“I see. It’s a trap.” Typhon clucked his tongue. It was clear they’d planned this as soon
as he left the battlefield, certain that he’d chase after the successor to the Black King.
Even he would have a difficult time dealing with so many greater gods at the same
time.

“Hahah! Typhon, I know that you recovered your original strength when your
divinity was released, but I don’t think you’ll be able to deal with all of us here, hm?”
Ares gloated as he pulled out his sword.

Typhon clucked his tongue again as he looked at the superior beings around him
with dissatisfaction. “Yes. It’ll be difficult for me. But…” His eyes flashed under his
heavy hair. “It’ll be difficult for you as well.”

Swoosh. All of a sudden, Typhon disappeared and a raging storm whirled in his place,
ripping the atmosphere apart. As if they had been waiting for this, Ares and the other
greater gods moved as one to protect Yeon-woo. Boom! Swish.

In the middle of a ferocious battle that shook the world, Yeon-woo realized it was an
opportunity. He used Open Speaking with Dis Pluto, telling them to run to
Myeongbujeon.

『Where do you think you’re going…!』 Typhon sent a rushing gust of wind
between the greater gods in order to catch Yeon-woo.

Ares quickly moved, but the sharp wind was faster. Slash. A new superior being
popped up and swung his spear, cleanly cutting off Typhon’s wind. “Right now, I’ll
treat you as Hades’ next king, but that won’t happen the next time we meet.” With
those words, the blue-haired greater god dashed past Yeon-woo towards Typhon.
Rumble.

‘Poseidon… ’ Yeon-woo muttered the name of the god who had been his enemy for so
long but saved his life this time. Then, he began running again.
“Why are you like this even until the end?” Persephone muttered quietly as she
looked at Hades. He was kneeling and supporting himself with a sword, looking as
though he were simply taking a breather after an intense battle.

Despite her cold wintery aura, for a moment, different emotions flickered on her
face. She had always resented her husband. He had stolen her youth, but… there
were times when she’d nearly reciprocated his feelings.

He had always loved her sincerely. Although he’d never been able to properly express
himself because of his indifferent personality, it was impossible for her not to know
how much effort he took to appease her. Because of that, she had contemplated for a
long time before deciding to make a contract with Mother Earth.

Although she had resented her husband at first, after some time passed, she had
begun to let go of her hard feelings. She’d hesitated because she knew that making a
contract with Mother Earth would mean endangering Olympus, where her mother
was.

When Hades discovered her secret, Persephone hadn’t yet been an Apostle of Mother
Earth. If Hades had spoken with her instead of running away, perhaps things would
have turned out differently today. “Horrible fool.”

But those possibilities were meaningless now. “Because of you, I’ve become a villain,
someone who has betrayed both husband and family while you’ll remain someone
great.” She had made her decision, and she couldn’t turn back now. “In that case, I’ll
become an even greater villain.”

Persephone stroked Hades’ face with her hand. There was still warmth lingering on
his unshaven face. Before it could disappear, Hades’ body disintegrated. Whoosh.

Persephone’s expression stiffened. “It’s not here…?” She opened her palm. It was
filled with dust that slipped between her fingers. The important thing that she
should be holding wasn’t there, the thing that only the King of the Underworld
possessed: the godly ability of death.

After the Black King had faded away, many godly societies had taken a piece of this.
In Olympus, Hades had been the recipient, and he had descended to the Underworld
with it.

But where was it? Why couldn’t she see it? It was impossible for it to be lost, and she
looked around just in case she’d missed it. But even as Hades’ dust faded away, she
couldn’t find it at all.

A thought occurred to Persephone. “Is it possible?” Had Hades already given it to

someone else? She thought of Yeon-woo, but she couldn’t think of when they might
have made the exchange. The throne wasn’t something that could be handed over
that easily. Also, since the recipient was a mere mortal, the system and Allforone
would have refused to allow it to happen.

Had Hades made his preparations expecting this? When? The questions that filled
her head didn’t change the fact that the power of the throne had been taken right
from under her nose.

The power of the throne was a necessary part of making Tartarus completely hers
because it possessed the right of ownership. Persephone slowly stood. “You made
things complicated until the end. I do hate you.” With those words, she released the
last of her level which she’d been suppressing.

Whoosh. Her body disappeared with the wind, and a shadow crept along the ground
of the holy territory.

***

It was around then that darkness began to flood the ground like water, rising up to
the knees of those remaining on the battlefield before releasing a black haze in the
air. The haze rose in streams, twisting like pretzels until they formed thousands of
huge tentacles that shot up to the sky as though a cage had been set over the holy
territory.

“What is that?” Athena, who was fighting Krios, had a sudden ominous feeling and
looked up. Hermes, Ares, Poseidon, and the others who were dealing with Typhon
also turned to see what was happening.
“That’s…?”

“No way!”

“Unbelievable!”

The tentacles began to combine into a black shape with a strange aura that exuded a
power that should not be manifesting. It was the aura of the common enemy of all
gods and demons, Mother Earth. She was attempting to descend.

“What are you doing, Typhon>” Poseidon glared at Typhon, but Typhon just laughed
maniacally.

“Hahaha! Looks like our queen has decided to go all the way. She tried to stay above
the fray, but I guess things haven’t gone as she hoped.” As soon as his laughter ended,
the black form exploded and darkness spread across the sky.

Boom! It slowly took shape, growing to an enormous size that made the Titans look
tiny. Although only its torso could be seen, its shadow was gigantic enough to loom
over the entire Tartarus. Soon, Persephone’s face emerged from the gigantic entity.
She looked down at the ground, her torn wings of darkness spreading behind her as
she directly manifested Mother Earth.

She roared, and storms churned, sweeping away both divine beings and superior
beings as they battled. The columns of the temples were pulled up by the roots, and
the ground turned over, forming large mountains.

Persephone was so large that she couldn’t speak or use Open Speaking. However, her
powerful will could be interpreted by everyone present: Find him. Catch him. She
rolled her eyes as she projected her will onto Tartarus once more.

***

[The hidden true name of Vigrid-???, Durendal, is released.]

[Folklore: Giant assasination]

Whoosh! Whoosh! The flames blazed.

[You have succeeded in killing Tityos. The killing of another god has been added to
your achievements.]

[You have achieved…]

[You have succeeded in stealing a piece of holiness from Tityos. The holiness is
added to the incomplete sections of the throne.]

[You have gained an additional clue on transcendence.]

Even though they’d managed to avoid Krios and Typhon, Dis Pluto’s troubles didn’t
end. Titans and Giants intensified their chase, rushing in to take advantage of this
opportunity to completely eliminate Dis Pluto and nip any future problems in the
bud.

Yeon-woo had to destroy them while Shanon, Hanryeong, Rebecca, and Boo
prevented them from moving. He spread his Fire Wings, flying among the enemies.
He lost count of the number of monsters and gods he cut down.

Because he was fighting too many at once, the Philosopher’s Stone began to
overheat. Although he had the purple magic power of the Soulstone and his Demonic
Draconic Divine Body that had been awakened to the fourth step, they weren’t
enough to remove his mental exhaustion.

If there was a silver lining, it was that he could steal a bit of holiness from gods when
he killed them. Previously, he didn’t know what to do with holiness and had only
guessed it, but after receiving the power of the throne from Hades, he finally
understood what to do.

Holiness was the power that allowed one to possess a divine level. It wasn’t always
good to have an enormous divine level. Although it gave you the upper hand in
battles, you also risked falling as much as you rose since maintaining a high divine
level put a lot of stress on the soul. It also created a lot of vulnerabilities.

However, if you possessed a great amount of holiness, things were different. Holiness
was the power that allowed you to maintain a level and make it steady. However, it
wasn’t easy to gain holiness. You had to gain a lot of followers or acquire the
knowledge to replace it with transcendence.
However, unlike gods with countless followers, there were constraints on how Yeon-
woo could gain holiness because he was a mortal. He couldn’t use the power of the
throne because of his lack of divine level, but if he could steal holiness from those he
killed, he could make up for it and build a foundation as he steadily awakened the
power of the throne.

Rumble. Crash!

[With the acquired holiness, the sealed power ‘Eyes Within Darkness’ has been
successfully released.]

[The power ‘Eyes Within Darkness’ is being used to recognize the nature of the
Underworld.]

To a limited extent, he could use the power of the throne as he awakened the powers.
He had bound the power of gods and demons to wings because of how hard it was to
control them, but he had no need to do that with the power of the throne since it
stemmed from a domain he already possessed.

Boom! How many times had he swung the Ruyi Bang and Vigrid? “Ha… ha… ha…”
Yeon-woo and Dis Pluto were nearly at their destination, the Myeongbujeon. Yeon-
woo could see the great mountain, Kronos’ corpse, that divided the land. The pocket
watch in his breast pocket trembled the closer he grew to the corpse, reacting in the
same manner as the Cast of the Black King. Since Kronos had the power of the Black
King, it was probably an automatic response. However, Yeon-woo didn’t have the
time to wonder about it. “They’re coming again.” A new group had appeared in
pursuit.

「Dammit. I’m fighting to my heart’s content today. What are those Olympus
bastards doing? Why didn’t they take care of those?」 Shanon grumbled with an
exhausted expression. It was fun to grow, but balance was important too. Fighting
continuously like this was tiring him out.

『Human… I’ll kill you this time…!』

「Him again? Doesn’t he get tired?」

Iapetos’ face appeared. Yeon-woo had thought he would meet his end after releasing
all his divinity, but there he was running towards them in his giant form, looking like
he’d recovered.

Of course, he was weaker compared to before, but he was still leagues ahead of
lower-level divine beings. He exuded a murderous intent, clearly wanting to pay back
the humiliation he’d suffered.

“Your Majesty.” Dis Pluto looked at Yeon-woo in concern.

“Go ahead first since we’re not that far away.” Without waiting for their reply, Yeon-
woo rolled out his wings and shot towards Iapetos. He was putting a lot of stress on
his body, but he unfurled both wings of death and fight at the same time, the
countless powers supporting the power of the throne.

Yeon-woo directly clashed with Iapetos, blowing him back. Iapetos grunted, his eyes
widening. He didn’t expect to lose based on strength alone. How did the mortal
become so strong in the span of only a few months?

Yeon-woo rushed towards him again. He had already used Sky Wings multiple times,
and so he didn’t have much time left. He needed to end things before he bumped into
the limit.

Boom! He brandished the Ruyi Bang with Vigrid, slicing Iapetos’ chest open. Black
smoke spurted out like blood—the remnants of Kronos. The Despair of the Black
King sucked in the black smoke.

Iapetos’ eyes turned red as the same thing as before happened again. He couldn’t
allow his power to be stolen from him like that once more, but Yeon-woo was a
difficult opponent. With every clash, he suffered more injuries.

As they battled, Yeon-woo began to reach his physical limits. He kept suffering
internal injuries, and Iapetos broke his limbs multiple times. Yeon-woo had to
regenerate them again and again.

Rumble. The two were pushed back by a large collision. When Yeon-woo flapped his
wings to end the fight, something unexpected occurred: a black tsunami appeared
and began to head their way.

『My queen! What is…!』 Iapetos was swallowed up by the black tsunami before
he could even finish speaking, and the tsunami tried to swallow Yeon-woo next.
Persephone? Mother Earth? Or Vieira Dune? He didn’t know for sure who it was, but
it was certain that the black tsunami that looked like sticky tar wasn’t something he
could fight.

『Hyung!』 Jeong-woo shouted out, seeing the danger.

Yeon-woo gritted his teeth and beat his wings to retreat quickly, not forgetting to
collect all the souls and monsters lying around. If they were eaten by the darkness, it
would be hard to find them again.

‘I can’t let it get to Dis Pluto.’ Yeon-woo scanned Myeongbujeon. Dis Pluto was
nearing the column of light. Kahn and the others were helping them get to the higher
floors as Yeon-woo had ordered.

He had to buy more time. Just as he was about to turn, the black tsunami abruptly
changed its course and moved towards the column of light as though it knew what
Yeon-woo was thinking. “Shit!”

Yeon-woo returned and shot his powers one after the other to delay the tsunami, but
he barely affected the tsunami and couldn’t even slow it down.

Give me… the throne.

The tsunami’s thoughts annoyed Yeon-woo. He could sense the voice of Mother
Earth mixed with either Persephone’s or Vieira Dune’s voice. It sounded like it was
obsessed with him. Soon, Yeon-woo reached the column of light, however, less than
half of the members of Dis Pluto had ascended. The situation was truly dangerous.

Yeon-woo stopped retreating and gripped the Ruyi Bang. Even though he risked
being swallowed by the tsunami, he needed to stop it.

[Time Difference]

Yeon-woo began looking for solutions. Mother Earth and Persephone’s tsunami was
right at his feet, and the wings of death and fight weren’t enough to block it. He
needed help, but Athena, Hermes, and the others were tied up as well.

In that moment, Yeon-woo read the many gazes that were looking at him.

[The King of Seven Hells watches your throne.]

[Ksitigarbha watches your throne.]

The gods and demons of death had watched Yeon-woo without too many reactions
after he received the throne from Hades. He finally understood why. They were
trying to help him.

They didn’t see him as someone to test but acknowledged him as Hades’ successor—
someone who was an equal. Even though that wasn’t quite reality yet, it would be
one day in the future.

When he realized this, Yeon-woo found himself holding a new ace. Regular time
returned, and just before Mother Earth’s black tsunami reached him, Yeon-woo
licked his lips. “Come.”

As soon as he spoke, black-red light exploded and expanded from his body. Flash. It
burned brighter than the wing of death ever had. At that moment, all 666 gods and
demons of death manifested into Yeon-woo’s body.
[Nergal has succeeded in manifesting.]

[Halphas has failed to manifest.]

[The King of Seven Hells has failed to manifest.]

Yeon-woo felt a spike of dizziness. It was a ludicrous thing to attempt the

manifestation of 666 gods and demons through their channels with the help of the
death wing. He’d seen Poseidon forcibly manifest through Benteke, and many gods
had already manifested through Yeon-woo’s own body, but none of those
experiences could be compared to a manifestation with this staggering number. He
wasn’t even sure if it was possible.

If he didn’t have the throne of the Underworld, and they weren’t bound to one
category of the death wing, he never would’ve attempted it. The feeling of the will of
so many gods and demons already forced down an intense pressure on him, and his
soul felt as though it would be crushed.

Although he had grown, he was still tiny in the face of these divine beings. It was only
thanks to the power of the throne that Yeon-woo managed to bear it without
collapsing. When his body reached a critical point, dragon scales erupted on his skin.
This time, they were thicker and sturdier than ever, and they covered his entire body
like armor. His dragon wings and tail finally grew completely.

Whoosh. The pressure that emanated only from the Draconic species burst out of
him like a wave, and he now exuded the true energy of a dragon, beyond that of a
Dragon Human or Polymorph because of the change inscribed in his heart.

His heart shook turbulently, breaking and recovering over and over. After this
process, his heart slowly took on the form of a bead. The heart was the center of life
and pumped blood out through countless veins; it was also a magic power organ that
created and distributed all magic power.

His heart was now rapidly changing, evolving from its original function to a superior
organ, modifying the Magic Circuit along with it. Thump! Thump! Still in the shape of
a bead, his newly recreated heart pumped fiercely, sending his blood around his
body faster and releasing greater amounts of magic power.

The symbol of the Draconic species and root of all the powers they possessed was
finally born—a Dragon Heart. It was on a completely different level from what Yeon-
woo had possessed before and lived up to its fame as the most efficient magic power
organ.

It was so grand and mighty that it felt as if the mana stream of the fourth step of the
awakening had been forced into his body. It was the fifth step of the awakening.

[The fifth step of the awakening has been released.]

[Power: Element Establishment]

[Element Establishment]

[Description: The ancient dragon Kalatus set up an eight-step process to help the
contractor adjust to the Dragon Body quickly. This is the fifth step.

The magic power that arises from the Dragon Heart is put into contact with the
mana stream in the atmosphere and this flow allows you to use and establish any
elements in your domain at random.]

[*Heart

The center of the dragon, the heart can take in magic power and emit it outside the
body. The magic power used during this process interferes with ideas. Magic can be
established according to your will and proficiency.]

[*Breath

You can now integrate the element in the mana according to your preference. The
elements that are condensed during this process allow you to implement magic
more efficiently and can also be used for elemental attacks.]
His Dragon Heart was more than enough to support his Demonic Draconic Divine
Body, which had just been strong hardware. And not only that, the Philosopher’s
Stone began to resonate with the pumping of the Dragon Heart. The Magic Circuit
created from the two magic power organs took on the form of a Mobius strip and
burst with amplified strength. His Demonic Draconic Divine Body tensed one more.

Yeon-woo wanted to laugh out loud. This was it—the moment he’d been waiting for!
When he had first acquired the Philosopher’s Stone, he had wondered how much
power he could display if he possessed both the completed Philosopher’s Stone and
Dragon Heart.

The Dragon Heart was a necessary component since he wanted to become a dragon,
and he had seen for himself how far the Summer Queen fell after losing hers.

The Philosopher’s Stone was a well-known magic power organ that was said to be as
powerful as a Dragon Heart. If they resonated together, he was sure something
incredible would happen, but this exceeded even his wildest expectations.

Was his power amplified twice? Three times? It was impossible to calculate because
it could be even more, depending how he used it.

[Halphas made another attempt to manifest. He has succeeded.]

[The King of Seven Hells made another attempt to manifest. He has succeeded.]

The gods and demons who had failed to descend previously now managed to enter
his strengthened body.

『Ha. Pretty good.』 He could hear the faint laughter of what he assumed to be the
Demonism.

As the manifestations continued, he could feel the strength of the category growing
clearer. The vague power of the throne became vivid, and Yeon-woo was struck by a
sudden understanding of the divine ability he possessed. This was death, the only
concept that affected all living and non-living beings equally.

Of course, Yeon-woo was too small to completely understand the profoundness of

the concept, but it was a great accomplishment to even grasp its form. Yeon-woo
transferred his newly added power into the Ruyi Bang.

[All powers have been released.]

All three pairs of Sky Wings unfurled, and black flames blazed on Vigrid, still
attached to the tip of the Ruyi Bang. The highly-concentrated magic power shook up
the sturdy shape of the Aura. Yeon-woo clasped his spear and created a Vortex in the
air, lashing Ruyi Bang to the side. This was the power of the Draconic species he’d
learned after the fifth step of the awakening.

[Breath]

The Draconic species could attack by gathering a specific element in their mouths
then blasting it out. Since it was the condensed form of an element, Breath was
always potent.

However, the Breath Yeon-woo shot out was a bit different. The Draconic species
used their mouths for Breath because of their physical forms, but Yeon-woo felt
more comfortable using the weapon in his hand.

The Aura shot out of the tip of the Ruyi Bang and turned into Breath. It split the
approaching tsunami of darkness in two. Although the darkness quickly reformed, it
was clear to Yeon-woo that the tsunami had slowed.

‘It works!’ His eyes flashed as he clutched the Ruyi Bang tighter. He began to shoot
Breath one after the other. “Enlarge, Ruyi!”

Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The Breath that started from the Vortex poured down on
the tsunami of darkness like heavy rain.

[Osiris has succeeded in manifesting.]

[Izanami has succeeded in manifesting.]

As the manifestations continued, the firepower of the Breath became stronger.

Flames grew to towering heights, creating the terrifying sight of darkness and fire
assailing each other as though they would make the world shatter.
Yeon-woo just gritted his teeth. Although the awakening and manifestations had
made him temporarily forget his physical limits, he couldn’t keep it going forever. It
was already an incredible feat to maintain the manifestations and bear the weight of
so many gods and demons despite being a mortal. Even with the power of the
throne, it was impossible without an iron-clad mentality.

Boom, rumble! As Yeon-woo blocked Mother Earth on his own, most of Dis Pluto
disappeared beyond the column of light. Finally, the twelfth corps, the last of their
soldiers, finally left. Kahn, who stayed until the end to guard them, frantically called
Yeon-woo through Open Speaking. 『Cain!』 He had to hurry.

Yeon-woo nodded. His body was already overheated beyond endurance, and he had
finally met his limits. He was already risking the explosion of both the Dragon Heart
and Philosopher’s Stone, and his scales had turned red, exhaling steam.

Yeon-woo swung the Ruyi Bang from below once more, his teeth clenched. The earth
was torn up, and it shot tens of meters up to the sky. The sparks created a large Wave
of Light, and more Fire Lightning than ever seemed possible rained down from the
sky.

Rumble! Beautiful Blood Flowers bloomed with Vimalacitra’s Black Gubitara at the
spots where the bolts fell and ate away at the darkness.

[Vimalacitra is overjoyed at your performance.]

[Cernunnos watches your performance with tranquil eyes.]

The tsunami of darkness smashed against the blazing fire and stopped. Meanwhile,
Yeon-woo’s wings spun around as he quickly retreated to the column of light. A deep
wail rose from the tsunami of darkness. Give it. That. Is mine.

Tentacles rapidly lashed through the netting of fire towards Yeon-woo, determined
not to let him go. Rumble!

Releasing his Breath once more, Yeon-woo roughly pushed back the tentacles. When
Kahn entered the column of light, he quickly jumped in, as well. Instantly, the world
changed.

[You are out of the hidden stage, Tartarus.]

[You have entered the designated location, the 35th floor, gate of Thunder.]

“W-what’s going on?”

“Where are all those people coming from?”

“The Hoarder? Isn’t that the Hoarder?”

“He’s been lying low for some time, what’s he done now…?”

The commotion drew many people to the stage, surprised by the large portal that
discharged so many mysterious-looking soldiers.

Yeon-woo had asked Brahm to transport them to the thirty-fifth floor. After receiving
the throne of the Underworld, he now had the ability to change the settings of
Tartarus, so he gave this authority to Brahm so he could set the coordinates.

Yeon-woo had cleared thirty-four floors so far, and it was possible to enter the thirty-
fifth floor since he was scheduled to arrive, anyway. At first, they had been planning
to exit to the Outer District of the Tower, from where Yeon-woo had entered
Tartarus. However, he’d ended up choosing the stage because it was under the
administration of the Guardians. The heavenly world couldn’t interfere here, and
even Mother Earth’s strength would be weakened. ‘And I can also clear the thirty-
fifth floor easily while I’m here.’

Darkness shot up at the portal. The stage shook violently as a wave of fury burst
through. Give it.

But Yeon-woo just smirked and shot his Breath again. Vigrid’s blade cut through the
darkness as though it were butter. It cried out loudly, as if it were trying to force itself
through the portal.

[The system has been alerted that a godly being is attempting to interfere in the
stage.]

[A Guardian has been dispatched.]

“W-what is that? I-I’m scared!”

“Mother Earth? What the…!”

“What has he done?”

“Ohyohyo! Looks like our mischievous ### has caused another large problem.
Spectacular. Ohyohyohyo!”

High Guardians appeared in the sky, all looking surprised to see Mother Earth.
Tartarus was a divine territory that Guardians couldn’t observe, so they hadn’t
known what was happening there.

However, when Yvlke saw Yeon-woo gasping for breath in the distance, he adjusted
his monocle and burst out laughing, immediately understanding the situation. At the
same time, the Guardians began to move.

[Control is being administered.]

[The interference of the being has been blocked.]

[The interference of the being has been blocked.]

The High Guardians transformed into light once they landed on the ground and the
laws of the stage began to act. The colossal portal that connected Tartarus and the
thirty-fifth stage began to close.

No. No. Mother Earth’s darkness resisted violently, still trying to enter, but Yeon-woo
clutched the Ruyi Bang and shoved it through the closing portal. Crunch! “Yes.”

Along with the wailing screams of Mother Earth, the connection to Tartarus was cut
off just like that. The noisy thirty-fifth floor became silent once more.

Ding.

[All trials have ended.]

[Will you go to the 36th floor?]

[Ksitigarbha has ended his manifestation.]

[The King of Seven Hells has ended his manifestation.]

[Aesma-daeva has ended his manifestation.]

Thud. Yeon-woo collapsed to the ground, extremely exhausted. The soul power that
filled up his body was sucked back out and the violently circulating Dragon Heart
and Philosopher’s Stone slowly came to a stop.

The manifestation of 666 transcendents had only gone on for a mere five minutes,
but its impact was formidable. The cool-down time of Sky Wings stretched out for
such a long period that he thought it would be impossible to use them for a while.
The world spun. If he didn’t have the Dragon Heart, what could’ve happened? He
didn’t even want to think about it.

“Haa… haa… haa.” He couldn’t even muster the strength to breathe properly, and he
thought that if he died, it would be from exhaustion. However, the Philosopher’s
Stone had limitless magic power and a depth that could not be comprehended, and it
was already ridding him of his fatigue with the purple energy.

When he somewhat regained his energy, he managed to lift his head and look
around. Everything was in ruins. The ground had been turned up, and it was
impossible to tell that they were on a stage. Deep traces of holy power were left in
places like the sky. ‘She sure played rough.’

He had been so out of it after closing the portal that he hadn’t noticed how vast the
traces that Mother Earth left behind were. Her will alone was enough to make the
stage shake, what would happen if her actual body appeared? He couldn’t even
imagine it.
“Cain!” Just then, his comrades came running over. Kahn scanned Yeon-woo’s body
and helped him by using a Bian for recovery. Brahm immediately cast healing magic,
as well.

As his external injuries mended rapidly, Yeon-woo asked, “What about Doyle and
Henova?”

“Doyle’s still sleeping. Victoria was able to move Mr. Henova to the Outer District so
he’s fine.”

Yeon-woo nodded in relief.

“All of Dis Pluto escaped safely too.”

Yeon-woo turned to Dis Pluto. As he met the soldiers’ eyes, they tried to get up to
greet their new master, but Yeon-woo shook his head, indicating that there was no
need to. They were just as exhausted as he was, perhaps even moreso.

Since they lost the master they had been serving all their lives as well as their lands
in the span of a day, their feelings were evidently full of turmoil. They needed some
time to organize their thoughts and rest.

The soldiers thanked him instead of paying their respects. They had been cut down
to less than half of their number at their peak, but their eyes blazed with a fire that
was brighter than ever.

Yeon-woo had been worried they’d be sunk in despair, but fortunately, his concerns
were unfounded. ‘More importantly… ’ He moved his gaze to the message that
popped up in his vision.

[You have completed the first condition of the sudden quest (Exodus).]

‘What’s going on?’ The first condition of completing the Exodus quest was to earn
Dis Pluto’s trust. This hadn’t been too difficult because he had already gained their
trust after fighting with them several times. Also, he’d been acknowledged as Hades’
successor while escaping from Mother Earth. However, he’d been expecting a
message to say that he’d also completed the second condition—escaping Tartarus—
but none had appeared.

‘Hm? Does this mean the exodus isn’t over yet?’ Had any soldiers been left behind in
Tartarus? It wouldn’t be a complete surprise if they’d left one or two soldiers behind,
considering how chaotic the situation had been. However, the system should be
aware of that. Or did it mean Mother Earth would harm them in some other way?
‘But how?’

In the meantime, the High Guardians bustled around. They had temporarily paused
the stage mission, using backup data to restore the damaged areas. Just then, Yvlke
approached, pushing his monocle up. “Ohyohyohyo! ###, this is the second time
after the twenty-third floor. Now that I think about it, you also performed
fantastically on the eleventh floor, yes? It seems to be your hobby to ruin stages
every ten floors.”

His eyes curved with a smile. “Next time, please alert us beforehand. We’ll be able to
prepare ourselves, ohyo ohyo!”

Although it wasn’t as though he’d been destroying floors for fun, Yeon-woo only
smiled ruefully with a nod. “I’ll do that next time.”

“Ohyohyo. I like that mindset. I like you because you understand things quickly.
Also—” Yvlke’s eyes narrowed. “We need you to provide a testimony about what
happened. Can you come with us?” The Guardians watched over all the floors closely,
but there were places their eyes couldn’t reach.

It seems like there are different arrangements between the transcendents and
Guardians that players don’t know about. At the very least, from what I’ve seen, they
didn’t like to take interest in each other.

The heavenly world on the ninety-eighth floor and the hidden stages every ten floors
were such cases, as was Tartarus. Because of Hades’ settings, the Guardians couldn’t
check what happened in Tartarus, and now this had happened. It was
understandable that they needed to investigate the matter.

Yeon-woo was planning to help them to some extent since he’d used the Guardians,
who abhorred transcendents, to help him with Mother Earth. Also, there was no
knowing what would happen if he didn’t help them.

Yvlke, who had been watching Yeon-woo make his decision, suddenly felt sharp
gazes around him. For the past few minutes, Dis Pluto had been getting up to
surround him, pointing spears still wet with blood at him. A fierce atmosphere rose.
However, Yvlke seemed to be unaffected as he lightly fixed his monocle and looked
around. “Mm? What’s this now? Did I do something to get on the bad side of you
Underworld sirs? You may not realize this, but I’ve placed manners before
everything else all my life! Ahem!”

“You cannot take our king without permission.”

“Our king?” Yvlke tilted his head and laughed when he realized what was going on.
“We’d been wondering what happened because there was a system message that the
king of the Underworld had changed, and that person is… oh, right. It’s a secret.
Ahem! How amusing!” Yvlke had been expecting that the exodus of Dis Pluto had
something to do with the throne of the Underworld. However, from the way he
giggled, it seemed like he found it surprising that Yeon-woo was at the center of it all.

It was unthinkable that the throne would have been passed down to a player, even if
it was someone like Yeon-woo. It was so shocking that Yvlke couldn’t have even
dared imagine it.

The Dis Pluto members glanced at Yeon-woo, wondering if they’d made a mistake.
Yeon-woo was smiling ruefully under his mask, but he pretended to be calm as he
spoke to Yvlke. “I’ll help with the investigation, but in exchange—”

“You want us to do this?” Yvlke made the motion of zipping his mouth.

As Yeon-woo nodded, Yvlke smiled slyly. “Ohyohyo! You don’t have to worry about
that. I’ll keep it from the other Guardians as well.”

There was no need to speak of this amusing fact to others. To Yvlke, Yeon-woo was
like sweet rain during a boring day. “However, as your dear friend and a High
Guardian, I have some advice.” Yvlke’s eye briefly glittered under his monocle. “So
many soldiers of the Underworld entering this stage may be considered an invasion
of territory. Just as we managed Mother Earth, we can use the same control on them.
You should be aware of this.”

There were a few lower-level divine beings among the Dis Pluto, and although they
were considered weak during the Gigantomachia, in reality, they had a power that
most players would never reach in their lives.

Since there were hundreds of them here, they were a force that could break the
balance of the stage. Because the system prioritized the stage over everything else,
Dis Pluto could be identified as irregularities.

In fact, the stage seemed to be acting on them already. Their faces were pale, and
they were clearly unaccustomed to such a different environment from Tartarus.
Their strength was being limited already, and although the constraints ended there,
the Guardians could activate their control at any time.

However, Yeon-woo wasn’t too worried. The third condition of the quest was to find
a new base camp for Dis Pluto, and he’d already thought of a place. ‘Boo’s dungeon
will be good enough.’

The dungeon, which was a space that connected multiple Intrenians from Red
Dragon, was almost complete. It was large enough to house all of Dis Pluto, and if the
environment settings were set to be like those of Tartarus, it would be an ideal place
for them to temporarily stay. The system wouldn’t try to interfere either.

If he tried to use Dis Pluto to clear the stage, the system’s control would activate but
if he was only looking for a place to stay, it would likely let them be. After he
exuviated and properly grasped the throne, he could pull them out.

However, Yvlke shook his finger back and forth as if he could read Yeon-woo’s mind.
“That’s not what I mean. Of course you know your way around the system’s
loopholes. But the problem is that the control in this Tower isn’t just limited to the
system.”

Yeon-woo narrowed his eyes, not understanding. There was a controlling force other
than the system? He had never heard of it. He asked Jeong-woo with his mind power,
but received a negative response. 『I don’t know either.』

Just as he was about to ask Yvlke what he meant, the calm sky suddenly began to
shake. The High Guardians who were restoring the stage paused and looked up with
frowns.

Dis Pluto and Yeon-woo’s comrades realized something strange was going on. They
raised their heads, their weapons and shields ready. The sky… was distorting. The
appearance of a sky that was twisting and deforming was impossible to describe,
and it was as fearsome as it was impressive. As the sky split into cracks, colorful
auroras appeared through the fissures, dyeing the sky different colors. A heavy fog
began to gather.
Yeon-woo felt shivers down his back. Although he hadn’t attempted the Dragon Body
awakening, scales were automatically growing on his skin. They were tougher than
ever, a sign of his nervousness at the celestial display.

If Mother Earth herself descended, would it feel like this? No, this was more extreme
and overpowering. A formidable existence was trying to pass through the
fragmented sky, forcing back the High Guardians’ control and putting pressure on
the entire stage.

“What is that…?”

Even Dis Pluto was nervous. They had dealt with Typhon multiple times already, but
this being was leagues beyond Typhon. It seemed as though the sky had come to life.

However, although it was Yeon-woo’s first time seeing this phenomenon, he

recognized it.

Jeong-woo appeared next to Yeon-woo in his spiritual form and muttered in a voice
full of mixed emotions, 『Allforone.』

The being who had been a wall to countless players for the last thousand years, a
focus of hatred for transcendents, and an exception to the rules for the Guardians,
was trying to descend.
Allforone was a wall that had stood over players like a mountain. He was considered
to be the strongest player ever since the foundation of the Tower, and even the
greatest king of the One-horned tribe, the Martial King, couldn’t defeat him. The
pressure that radiated from him was extraordinary, and it was a wonder that he
wasn’t a god.

[Ksitigarbha roars.]

[Hel raises his wings, firmly on guard.]

[Halphas glares at the being with a grim gaze.]

[Vimalacitra shuts his mouth.]

[Cernunnos stands with rough movements.]

[Many gods look at the sight with enraged gazes.]

[Many demons watch the situation cautiously.]

The responses of the gods and demons connected to Yeon-woo were diverse, but
they all had one thing in common: fury. Their intense feeling of hostility towards
Allforone was evidence of how much he’d frustrated them for so long.

No one knows Allforone’s goal. He’s blocked the seventy-seventh floor for a long time,
dividing the sky and the earth, preventing players from heading up and gods and
demons from reaching below.

Hades had said in passing that the gods and demons called Allforone the divider of
the heavens and the earth. He also said that Allforone wanted the line between
transcendents and mortals to be distinct.
If a transcendent tried to interfere in a stage, he would immediately restrict them,
and when a mortal entered a transcendent’s territory, he would chase them out.
Tartarus was a bit of an in-between place, so he mostly observed, but if Dis Pluto
interfered in a stage, he would immediately step up.

From the perspective of the gods and demons, Allforone’s actions were closer to a
Guardian’s than a player’s. He was like the will of the system. If the system were a
living being, it would probably do what Allforone was doing, which was why the gods
and demons hated him. They called him the Tower’s Apostle.

The entity began to speak. 『The energy in the heavens was messed up, and I was
wondering what happened. So, you’re the new king of the Underworld. I don’t know
if I should be wary or congratulate you. This is the first time something like this
happened so I’m in a strange position.』

Yeon-woo didn’t feel an oppressive power from Allforone. It felt like something else.
‘It’s too amplified, as though he’s more than one person.’ If thousands of people
gathered in the same place and spoke in one voice, this was probably what it would
sound like. There were so many voices mixed into one, so many energies expressed
in a single form. It made Yeon-woo wonder whether Allforone was really an
individual.

The great entity that filled the stage radiated his will as he continued to speak. 『
And the soldiers of the Underworld have not only appeared on the stage, but have
also caused this mess. This is a clear infringement of the pledge. Are you aware of
that?』

Although the huge fog that was presumably Allforone remained in the sky, the
members of Dis Pluto all straightened their backs, immediately on guard. It was as
though an immeasurable gaze were trained on them, like a massive beast was
wondering what to do about a bunch of puppies in its territory.

They were elite soldiers that had protected Tartarus, and despite being lower-level
divine beings, they still possessed divinity. But all of this seemed futile in front of
Allforone. They swallowed.

Of course they were aware of the pledge. They didn’t know the details, but Hades had
told them that it had been made between the heavenly world and Allforone. They
wouldn’t interfere in each other’s territories, and if they did, they wouldn’t resist any
physical action taken against them.

If Allforone wanted to follow the pledge to the letter, it meant that Dis Pluto was
clearly in the wrong. Even if they resisted, Allforone would decimate them easily,
especially since their bodies were already stressed from the unfamiliar environment
of the stage.

Yeon-woo was also aware of their predicament. Hades had passed down a great deal
of his knowledge along with the throne, and that included the pledge. ‘Dammit.’

He thought he could finally take a breather after evading Mother Earth, the Titans,
and Giants, but it was just mountain after mountain. In fact, this wasn’t even a
mountain, it was a volcano. ‘I have to persuade him somehow.’

Still, it was a relief that unlike Mother Earth, who was simply a being full of greed,
Allforone seemed more rational and likely to compromise. Yeon-woo had to get
Allforone to cut him a break when it came to the pledge. Otherwise, he definitely
wasn’t someone to take on.

What could he say that would convince Allforone to leave Dis Pluto alone? His quick
mind wasn’t at its best right now due to the tension and fatigue from the battles he’d
just endured.

Just then, Jeong-woo looked up at the sky and slowly stepped forward. 『Allforone,
do you remember me?』

Surprised, Yeon-woo tried to stop him, but Jeong-woo waved his hand, indicating
that it was okay. Allforone chuckled good-naturedly. 『Even with your misaligned
luck and short fate, you roamed around and around in the skies. I see you’ve cobbled
together a likeness in the end.』

For some reason, Yeon-woo felt like the words weren’t directed to Jeong-woo but to
him. A likeness? What did Allforone see? However, Allforone turned back to Jeong-
woo as though he didn’t want to speak further about it. 『Yes, long time no see, child
from the past.』

Jeong-woo nodded solemnly. 『Thanks to what you said back then, I’m able to be
here like this.』
『I didn’t do anything. Your desire was just so desperate that your life took that
shape.』

It was only then that Yeon-woo learned that Jeong-woo had been inspired by
Allforone to create the diary in Superbia.

『I still want to thank you.』

『I’m glad to hear you say that. You look healthy, so it’s a relief.』

As they reminisced, the atmosphere seemed to grow lighter and more amiable.
Jeong-woo continued with a bright face, 『Then… 』

『Impossible.』 The reply was cold. 『You want to say they’re people who’ve helped
you and that nothing else could be done. And that they’ll be so quiet that they won’t
disturb the lower world.』

Jeong-woo closed his mouth since Allforone had anticipated all of his words.
Allforone’s tone was still affectionate, but his words were strict. 『There are no
exceptions.』

Yeon-woo and Jeong-woo felt their hearts contract.

『If I turn a blind eye now, then I’ll have to turn a blind eye to other situations.』

At those words, Dis Pluto raised their weapons as one. Clang! They thrust their
shields forward and lifted their spears high. A dense fighting spirit filled the
battlefield as though it were trying to push away Allforone’s pressure.

「Geez, nothing’s ever easy. Is this all the result of our master’s charming temper?」
Shanon clucked his tongue as he pulled out Sword Breaker and kicked off from the
ground. Boom! Swish. He turned into a ray of light in the sky and immediately blasted
his signature skill, Volcano. As the red flames spread around him, Hanryeong and
Rebecca supported him from the back, shooting projectiles.

Gigantic eyes opened in mid-air as Boo set up innumerable magic circles that
attacked Allforone at the same time. Kahn and Galliard struck, sending small
explosions erupting in the fog. Shanon was already a high ranker, and everyone
helping him was skilled too. They thought that even if they couldn’t stop Allforone,
they could injure him at the very least.

Rumble. The heavy Aura in the fog suddenly shook, and something limp fell to the
ground.

「Shanon!」 Hanryeong realized who it was and frantically ran. What had
happened? Shanon, who had been fine just a moment ago, was now critically injured.
His body was about to crack and had grown fainter, meaning his existence was at risk
of being destroyed.

The members of Dis Pluto stiffened. They knew how strong Shanon was after seeing
him in battle, but he had been defeated so easily without even a chance to fight back.
It was a perilous situation.

Shanon’s attacks also didn’t seem to have affected Allforone at all, but Kahn and the
others thought that Allforone might crush them right away if they didn’t make a
move. They began to activate their signature skills.

“Cut!”

“Full capacity…!”

Kahn swung his Blood Sword, dividing space and sending red projectiles shooting to
the sky, pulling up his Bian to its fullest. With Brahm’s help, Galliard shot arrows
without rest, and Creutz brought up Zulfikar’s holy power to its maximum to buff
them to an extraordinary degree.

Dis Pluto soldiers also released their levels at once. Their fighting intent whirled
around the stage, endangering it. The stage that was still being restored after Mother
Earth’s interference was once again in bedlam.

“Aaack! How am I supposed to do this all over again?” The High Guardians rubbed
their heads, screaming at the sudden doubling of their tasks.

Guardians like Lupi tried to transport the players to the floor below so they wouldn’t
become involved, but it didn’t work, and the system kept on repeating the same
message.

[Error]
[Error]

“What in the world…!”

“Ohyohyo! It’s like when the Martial King was causing a ruckus. What a mess. Ohyo!
Ohyo!”

“Do you think this is the right time to be laughing, you damned goblin?! Do
something!”

As Yvlke laughed, and shock spread among the Guardians, the Aura shook once more.
Flash!

A huge ray of light blinded everyone. When their sight returned, they discovered that
everyone who had challenged Allforone had collapsed on the ground, vomiting
blood. The fierce fighting intent from just a minute ago was nowhere to be found.

“Damn… it. What the…!” Clutching his chest, Kahn glared at Allforone. He had no idea
what had just happened. When the light flashed, he felt his magic power stop and his
skill fail, and the backlash had damaged his body severely.

The mana stream flowing in the atmosphere had been stopped too, just like the
system messages. Everything was turned upside down. It was as if… the system were
behaving according to Allforone’s wishes.

He continued to hang in the sky as though he’d anticipated everything, and he

protected his will on the seventy-seventh floor, not even showing himself. 『And
technically, the throne of the Underworld shouldn’t be here either. I can stay silent
about the pieces of the Black King, but no more than that.』 Allforone’s gaze shifted
to Yeon-woo.

Yeon-woo gritted his teeth. He wanted to fight next to everyone else, but his body
simply wouldn’t allow it. He’d used up all of his strength in the battle with Mother
Earth. He tried to force his powers out.

[The fifth step of the awakening has failed.]

[The fifth step of the awakening has failed.]

That wasn’t all.

[Your connection with Erleng Shen is unstable. The power Dragon Kill has been
paused.]

[Your connection with Agares is unstable. The power Wicked Devil has been paused.]

[A message from Agares has arrived.]

[Message: Allforone, you bastard, what…!]

[The message has failed to send due to unspecified reasons.]

[A message from Agares has arrived.]

[Message: Don’t cut me…!]

[The message has failed to send due to unspecified reasons.]

The channels that always surrounded him had grown faint or were completely
disconnected. Since the Sky Wings were tied to the powers of the gods and demons,
they had become useless.

『I must correct it.』 After determining that the throne of the Underworld that
Yeon-woo had received was a threat to the ecosystem of the Tower, Allforone
stepped up to take it from him.

A light flashed once more. Yeon-woo felt like a huge hand was crushing him, and he
was powerless to resist. No matter how much he wanted to struggle, his body didn’t
move, and only his consciousness seemed to be awake in a world that had slowed
down. Just as he was wondering whether he would be destroyed in such a powerless
state, Jeong-woo appeared in front of him in his shining silver armor and with his
bright Sky Wings unfurled.

『You can’t do anything without me.』 He smiled at Yeon-woo. Yeon-woo’s eyes

widened. He wanted to shout at Jeong-woo to stop. It was too dangerous. He wanted
to tell Jeong-woo not to go forward in his unstable state, but he couldn't speak.

『Let’s go, Mirne. Right now, that name seems to be a better fit than Nemesis.』
Kicking off from the ground, Jeong-woo flew towards Allforone. Nemesis followed
with his fangs bared.
It was the return of Heaven Wing, the player who had shaken up the Tower a long
time ago.
‘Is there nothing I can do?’ Jeong-woo had asked himself over and over while he was
still in the pocket watch. He felt guilty that he hadn’t been any help to his brother at
all, from the uprising in Tartarus and Hades’ death to Mother Earth’s pursuit and the
escape to the stage.

No matter how much he wanted to do something, he was just a soul without a

physical body. Allforone’s appearance made him feel an even greater sense of
powerlessness. It was the same emotion he’d felt when he closed his eyes a long time
ago, the same emotion he’d felt over and over in the endless cycle of the special
benefit, and the same emotion he never wanted to feel again. And yet here he was,
overwhelmed by this wretched feeling once more.

Even at this point, couldn’t he help his brother? Just as Jeong-woo was berating
himself, Allforone’s words echoed in his mind once more: 『Even with your
misaligned luck and short fate, you roamed around and around in the skies. I see
you’ve cobbled together a likeness in the end.』

At that moment, Jeong-woo’s eyes widened. Allforone had accurately described his
situation. At first, he was shocked that his suspicions hadn’t been unfounded after
all, but most of all, he was glad that he now had a solution. ‘Let’s do it.’

Jeong-woo quickly began to map out a plan in his head. Then, he asked his old friend
for help. ‘Mirne.’

Fortunately, his friend nodded. 『Ex-Master, I’ll follow you anywhere you go.』

‘Thanks.’

『You don’t need to say that.』 Nemesis said with a light chuckle. 『Friends aren’t
supposed to thank each other.』

Jeong-woo grinned in gratitude. ‘You’re still as cringey and sentimental as ever, hm?’
『Let’s hurry.』

As he watched Nemesis move, Jeong-woo managed to grasp his sword again.

***

“Cha Jeong-woo!!!” He heard his brother calling him from behind, but his voice soon
faded away with the distance. Jeong-woo couldn’t help smiling. His brother was as
much of a worrywart as ever. It wasn’t like he was going off to die. “I’m already dead,
so how can I die again? Right, Mirne?”

Nemesis had transformed into a Mythical Dragon with golden scales instead of black
by now. Since he was an entity who lived in dreams and nothingness, he could easily
change his appearance. At the moment, he had resumed his appearance as Mirne as
a kind of memorial. Both he and Jeong-woo felt as though they’d returned to the
past.

Fifteen years ago, when they clashed against the mighty enemy of the Tower, they
had only each other to rely on. They’d developed a special understanding that
allowed them to read each other’s thoughts with just a glance, and even now, things
hadn’t changed.

『Ex-Master.』

“What?”

『How lame.』

Jeong-woo was speechless.

『Work harder.』

Jeong-woo looked at Nemesis with a flabbergasted expression and shook his head.
He could hear Nemesis laugh. “I’m sorry for involving you in this danger.” He felt
sincerely apologetic that Nemesis might be walking a path to his death once more.
And just as before, this was all because of Jeong-woo.

『Don’t be foolish. I’m doing it because I want to. Even though I call you brothers
“Master”, I have free will, and this is my choice.』Nemesis brushed off Jeong-woo’s
apology with a solemn face. 『I waited a long time for you. Now that I’ve met you
again and have the chance to stand next to you once more, it’s the path that I wish to
choose. Apologizing for that is just mocking me.』

Jeong-woo stared at Nemesis. “Mirne.”

『Hmph. You don’t have you be moved.』

“Can’t you do something about that sentimentality?”

Nemesis couldn’t reply.

“Pft.”

『Ex-Master.』

“What?”

『Can I bite off your head?』

“Request rejected. I kinda have a lot I haven’t done yet.” He turned around with a
smirk. “OK, anyway…”

『Let’s begin.』 As he nodded, Nemesis steadily melted into nothingness. Space

opened and a Void began to descend, spilling out like black ink.

[Dreaming Illusion]

The world around Jeong-woo slowly changed as the dreaming world and the real
world began to overlap with each other. This was an ability derived from Brahm’s
research on illusory worlds, making it possible to affect reality to a certain degree.

The slowed world returned to normal, and Jeong-woo felt the pressure of a gigantic
hand on him. It was Allforone’s move to crush Yeon-woo and steal the throne of the
Underworld.

Jeong-woo blocked him and swung Dragon Slayer in a large circle. The white blade
exploded with a blinding light that split through space and cut Allforone’s hand.
Boom!

〈Wave of Light〉

Heaven Wing’s signature skill spread across the sky, dispelling the auroras Allforone
was radiating. The lightning didn't stop there and continued to expand like a net,
causing the fog that made up Allforone’s body to shake.

Boom. Rumble. The aftershocks were so strong that it seemed the world itself would
collapse. No one had ever managed to successfully challenge Allforone before, and it
was a stunning attack, the first one to ever block Allforone and even retaliate. The
sixth-place high ranker Heaven Wing had returned to his former glory.

Creak. Was this from his incomplete recovery? Jeong-woo tilted his head to the side
and rotated his arm as he heard the sounds coming from inside his body. The soul
power his body was composed of flickered for a brief moment before returning to
normal. “I wanted to use my sword again after such a long time. Why can’t I control
my power?”

『Aren’t you being too hard on yourself?』

“It’s fine, it’s fine. I’ve been sleeping and resting for so long. I do have a conscience,
and I have to earn my meals. I can’t always live off of my brother like the
neighborhood bum, right?” Even though Jeong-woo spoke jokingly and smiled, his
eyes were trained on Allforone.

Rumble. The Wave of Light continued to push away the auroras around Allforone.
Ashy fog returned to fill up the area that had been thrust back, but Jeong-woo had
already managed to quickly glimpse a faint object beyond it: the core. It was the
location of Allforone’s body.

Now that he knew where it was, he couldn’t waste any more time. Jeong-woo’s Sky
Wings unfurled more widely than ever, and he released the magic he’d memorized
while still inside the pocket watch.

〈Random Shooting〉

Countless magic squares spread out from him, filling up the sky until there were no
gaps left between the squares. The magical attack on Allforone began.
Pew! Pew! Pew! The attack ripped through Allforone’s fog relentlessly. With each
strike, the fog dissipated and then reappeared again, exploding into a lump of light.
The laws of the stage moved along them as a new command was written in the in
laws: “Eliminate Cha Jeong-woo.”

The command was a powerful restriction on Shanon, Kahn, and the others, who had
no choice but to follow it. However, for Jeong-woo, who had been close to exuviation,
it was only a small discomfort that wasn’t enough to restrict him completely.

Moreover, as Jeong-woo was a cherished successor to the ancient dragon Kalatus, he

had some authority to interfere in the laws, as well. Even though it might not be
enough to completely defeat Allforone, he could push away any attempts to harm
him, at least.

Boom! And so, Jeong-woo managed to dart through the sky, and with every stroke of
his sword, he split the fog and destroyed auroras. Tentacles reached out to him but
were torn up by Random Shooting before fading away.

Jeong-woo felt an odd sense of deja vu. ‘This is just like… how it was back then.’ He
remembered how desperately he’d fought to get through Red Dragon’s net to the
seventy-seventh floor. ‘Now I feel disgusted thinking about it.’ His eyes sharp, Jeong-
woo slashed with Dragon Slayer one more time.

Boom. The ashy fog split apart, and Jeong-woo soon reached its center.

『Not bad.』 However, the core where there should have been a person was empty.
He could only see a round barrier around a vacant space. The twisted space refracted
and it seemed to briefly reveal a humanoid shape, but Jeong-woo couldn’t catch
anything with his Draconic Eyes.

He’d entered an illusory world that had been created with Allforone’s mind power
from the seventy-seventh floor. Allforone could easily view any floor with his
Thousand Li Eyes. Because he was so strong, he could not only make the stage shake
with just a projection of his mind power, but also could create an illusory world
where he could materialize physical laws.

It was an unbelievable ability, considering how much difficulty Brahm had

experienced creating an illusory world using all kinds of magic circles and alchemy.
The voice was coming from the empty core. 『So, you managed to reach this place.
Well, you were like this in the past, too. Regardless of the trial or obstacle you faced,
you were able to overcome it. I liked you because you’re so different from someone
who is bound to destiny like me.』

Although Allforone spoke in a bright voice, Jeong-woo’s face was hard. He tilted his
head to the left and grumbled., 『Sheesh, can you stop talking like a geezer?』

『A geezer. Makes sense. You’re not wrong.』 Allforone laughed cheerfully. The clear
barrier shook, and he spoke again. 『I doubt that you came here to try to convince
me. Do you have a plan to stop me?』

『I’m not sure, but I think I do.』 Jeong-woo felt like someone was looking him up
and down.

『With your strength?』 The voice was curious but not condescending. Allforone
had annihilated the Draconic species and was a wall that even the Martial King and
the Summer Queen couldn’t breach. No matter how much Jeong-woo manifested his
power as Heaven Wing, there was no way he could defeat Allforone.

『Your words gave me a clue.』

『My words?』

『Yes, you said that I’m a likeness.』

For a moment, Allforone was silent, then his voice seemed to be filled with
ruefulness. 『Do you understand what that means?』

『Of course.』

Flutter. The particles of Jeong-woo’s spiritual body began to scatter, each tiny piece
turning into a letter. Then, the letters connected themselves into sentences that
looked like strands of string. They were the words he’d written in the diary. The
sentences turned into paragraphs and began to invade Allforone’s illusory world.

The diary contained countless layers of vestiges from the endless special benefits,
which made it powerful enough to threaten Allforone’s illusory world. Also, its
existence contained a strong will—Jeong-woo’s will. 『Of course, I know I’m made of
vestiges.』

***

“Shit!” Yeon-woo cursed, clenching his teeth. Rumble. The sky trembled. The stage
was still in tumult, which meant that after Jeong-woo had entered the fog, he must
have continued battling Allforone. Thoughts crowded Yeon-woo’s mind.

How would Jeong-woo deal with Allforone with that body? Even if he had stockpiled
a lot of soul power in the pocket watch, it would be used up quickly. Furthermore,
Jeong-woo still needed to recuperate, and if he grew close to total depletion, Yeon-
woo wouldn’t be able to hide the secret anymore.

What kind of expression would he make once he found out? Yeon-woo couldn’t
imagine how shocked he’d be. He needed to stop him. However, the Channel was still
blocked and didn’t budge no matter how much he struggled. His Regeneration skill
was working with the power of the Philosopher’s Stone, but he still hadn’t recovered
enough to move.

Was there any other way? He tried to think of who might be able to help and rescue
Jeong-woo, but no one came to mind. Would he really be defeated by Allforone like
this?

Yeon-woo’s mind was desperately searching for an answer when the Cast of the
Black King trembled, as if laughing at Yeon-woo’s idiocy.

『Fool.』 A voice said in his mind. It was the Demonism. 『I thought you were finally
growing a little more useful now, but is this all you amount to? You’re still lacking.
You have the vessel; why is this all you can do?』 A mocking laugh floated out. 『Oh
well. I’ll show you how to use strength.』

At that moment, with the feeling of a vast darkness rolled up to his neck, cutting
Yeon-woo’s consciousness off. “Keekeekee.” There was a faint sound of laughter.
I wasn’t there. But we were.

Yeon-woo felt his consciousness fade away with the Demonism’s laughter. It wasn’t
that it had disappeared, but rather, it felt as though he were immersed in something,
like being neck-deep in pitch-black seawater. No matter how much he instinctively
struggled, it seemed like he might drown at any time. However, after a while, he
found himself swimming as comfortably as though he were in a familiar pool.

When he managed to pull himself together, he realized that the vast ocean was all his
consciousness. He felt an ease and sense of infiniteness that he couldn’t put his
finger on. Limitless power surged from his body, as the purple energy created by the
harmonization of the Dragon Heart and Philosopher’s Stone finally raged around
properly for the first time in a long while.

Swoosh! Black energy stirred around him, and purple residue flowed down his body.
Winds whirled around the expansive stage, so strong that anyone who didn’t use
magic power would be uprooted. For some time, Allforone’s pressure, which had
filled the stage, vanished.

Yeon-woo stood tall, emanating a ferocious aura as his Sky Wings glowed purple and
unfurled as though they would reach the sky. It seemed almost unreal that his body
had been devastated with fatigue just a few moments ago. He had a sensation that
was different from anything he’d ever felt. The feeling of the power of the throne
after manifesting the gods and demons of death couldn’t even compare. The power
of the throne dealt with death, but now he felt as though he were controlling
something even beyond that. It seemed like an abyss that stretched out for eternity.

He wanted to run free and destroy everything with this uncontainable power!
“Keekeekeek.” Yeon-woo was in such a good mood that he began laughing shrilly
without even realizing it. His eyes widened. ‘Has my laughter always sounded like
this?’

“Keekeekeek. The outside air is, mm, yes. Good. Very good.” He didn’t even notice
that he was muttering to himself, a proud smile on his face. He exhaled deeply,
delighting in the fresh air.

His body felt cramped as though he’d been asleep for a long time, but it didn’t matter.
It was wonderful to stretch. Although the stage was filled with Allforone’s presence,
it was the happiest place he’d been. It seemed like his vessel was doing better than
he thought.

“Keekeekeek.” It was only when he burst out into laughter once more that Yeon-woo
realized that he was Cha Yeon-woo and not Cha Yeon-woo at the same time.

His consciousness was still that of Cha Yeon-woo, but everything else—actions,
habits, instincts, and subconscious—was now the Demonism. However, on closer
inspection, even his consciousness had been infiltrated by the Demonism. The
delight he felt in the fresh air and the impulse to destroy didn’t belong to him.
However: ‘Who cares?’

The entity that was Yeon-woo and not Yeon-woo grinned and stretched his neck to
the left. His baleful eyes glowed purple behind the demonic-looking mask that
seemed to have grown even more monstrous. “It doesn’t matter if I can get rid of that
damned bastard.” Muttering to himself, Yeon-woo curved his fingers into claws and
slashed horizontally. The space that his fingers raked through cracked like glass,
breaking apart and sending five different shockwaves shooting up the sky.

Boom! With an explosive sound, the fog and auroras in the sky were torn apart to
reveal the invisible barrier around Jeong-woo and Allforone.

“Found you, damned bastard.” Yeon-woo laughed coldly at Allforone’s barrier. He

looked past Jeong-woo, spread his purple wings, and rushed to the sky, leaving
behind an extraordinary sonic boom that made the ground quake. The stage was in
chaos once more.

***

It hadn’t been that long since Jeong-woo first realized that he wasn’t entirely real. His
body had faded a few times, but he assumed that it was because his soul had
deteriorated so much from repeating the special benefit in the Soulstone.

“You’ll get better soon.”

“I haven’t said anything at all. If someone could hear us, they would think I was dying
of worry. I know I’ll be fine without you having to tell me, geez.”

Although Yeon-woo had appeared calm, inside, he’d been anxious that Jeong-woo
might disappear. And yet, he’d still tried to comfort Jeong-woo. Even though Jeong-
woo grumbled and sulked, he still felt comforted. Also, his body would begin to
solidify again whenever he rested, just as his brother said,, so he truly believed that
he’d be able to recover as well.

After he stabilized, he thought it might be possible to create a temporary body like

Brahm’s homunculus. ‘And then I’ll be able to climb the floors with my brother. We
could even aim past the seventy-seventh floor.’

He didn’t even think about taking revenge. His brother always finished what he set
out to do, and he was sure he wouldn’t repeat the same mistakes if given the chance.
He only wanted to cut off all the things that tied him down and climb the floors to the
noisy heavenly world beyond Allforone together with his brother, new lover, and
daughter he’d never known about.

He thought they could even go past the heavenly world to the ninety-ninth floor and
get to the very top: the 100th floor. He already knew the wish he would make: ‘Please
make everyone happy.’

It was a small wish, but it was the most important one to him. However, he wasn’t
really Jeong-woo. ‘Now, all those things are impossible.’ He was only a likeness, as
Allforone said. He was a combination of different vestiges which rose from an
amalgamation of the letters and data from his continuous special benefit.

There had been so much data that it had taken on a divine nature and assumed
Jeong-woo’s form to create its shape. He was the diary itself.

Jeong-woo had already suspected this before his battle with Aether. The letters he
glimpsed around his scattering spirit body were definitely from the diary. The same
letters that caused him pain and bound him in the Soulstone were actually inside his
body; they were the very components he was made of, just like flesh and blood.

His brother had probably already known about this for a while. In hindsight, Yeon-
woo’s words and expressions had betrayed his knowledge. As Yeon-woo had worried
about him, he’d also been filled with anxiety that Jeong-woo would find out the truth
one day and be sent reeling into shock and despair. Yeon-woo had clearly put in a lot
of effort not to show his worries.

‘But that was pretty strange too. What a bad liar.’ Jeong-woo grinned as he thought of
how obvious his brother had been. He’d heard that Yeon-woo had managed to con a
lot of people, and he couldn’t imagine how he’d managed to pull that off.

However, the biggest mystery was where the real Jeong-woo was. It was also the only
part that had been cut off from his special benefit, too. Since the ancient dragon
Kalatus was still alive and he couldn’t remember anything that happened after he
made the diary, he had to assume this issue was related somehow. ‘Poor Yeon-woo,
in the end, he’s back at square one.’

Jeong-woo remembered Yeon-woo’s joy in finding his lost brother. How devastated
he must have been when he discovered the truth. And yet, he’d tried to comfort his
brother’s vestige instead. There was no one more pitiful, and Jeong-woo wanted to
help him somehow. He might blubber on and one, but he still wanted to help his bad-
tempered but good-hearted brother in the end.

At least it was a relief that he wouldn’t have to see a grown man cry. Jeong-woo
unleashed the letters that made up his body. The sentences and paragraphs became
chains that spread across the illusory world and tied Allforone up.

『You know nothing will change even if you do this, correct?』 Allforone said from
the center of the illusory world as he watched the letters appear.

Jeong-woo was trying to infect the illusory world with data from his diary. Since
illusory worlds were made up of the thoughts of their creators, they would be
destroyed if they were infected with data from someone else.

Although it was impossible for an ordinary being to create an illusory world, if they
did, they would be severely damaged if their illusory world were taken away.
However, for someone like Allforone, who could use Thousand Li Eyes, an illusory
world could be easily discarded and a new one made.

This meant that even if Jeong-woo sacrificed himself to block the illusory world,
Allforone could whip up a new one and stop Yeon-woo again. However, Jeon-woo
was already aware of this. 『I know.』
He had once been a player who’d tried to surpass Allforone like the Martial King, the
Summer Queen, and the other Nine Kings. Of course he knew everything that could
be learned about Allforone, and in the end, he’d come to one conclusion: Allforone
was untouchable. 『But I can buy some time at least, right?』

『Buy some time?』

『Even someone like you can’t make a new illusory world that quickly.』

Allforone laughed in disbelief. 『Is that all? What if I use Shukuchi? All I would have
to do is manifest myself.』

But Jeong-woo’s eyes were still tranquil. 『I know that you’re in no state to do that.
』

Allforone didn’t respond.

『Those who need to know are already aware that the opposition of the progenitor
gods and creator gods has become stronger recently. Your hands have been tied for
the first time.』

Allforone remained silent.

『So, I’ll at least be able to buy some time for my brother to escape.』

『And if I chase after him?』

『I know you will, but I believe that my brother will find a solution before you catch
up to him. He’ll find a way to evade both you and the system. He just needs some
time right now because he’s tired.』 Jeong-woo’s smile deepened. 『He has quite a
lot of tricks up his sleeve. That bad temper didn’t come from nowhere.』

『Hmph!』 Allforone was silent. If this was Jeong-woo’s plan, then it was true that
Allforone would be in a difficult position. There was nothing more troublesome than
dealing with people unafraid to sacrifice themselves.

Even though Jeong-woo was a vestige, he had self-awareness. He was probably

scared of dying, but he didn’t hesitate to throw forward to save his brother.
Allforone couldn’t personally appear on the thirty-fifth floor, but that didn’t mean he
could just let them be. As he’d said, there could be no exceptions.

『Oh well. I like you and respect you, but… I can’t just let you alone.』

Jeong-woo tensed. Things were getting serious, and even if he fought to his fullest
against Allforone’s mind power alone, it would be hard. The only thing he was
hoping for was that he would have an impact on Allforone, no matter how small.
That would give Yeon-woo enough time to escape. ‘Use that time to run away. Please.’

Jeong-woo clutched Dragon Slayer tightly. His Sky Wings unfurled as he dashed into
the illusory world, the letters in his wake increasing in number. Just as he and
Allforone were about to clash, the ashy fog and auroras trembled. Then, they were
ripped away. Boom!

『Huh?』 Since they were in a world that Allforone had created, it was impossible to
impact it. Allforone seemed surprised too, and turned towards the direction of the
shockwave. Jeong-woo stopped flying and turned around, hoping it wasn’t what he
thought it was. His face stiffened as he saw Yeon-woo—or an entity like Yeon-woo—
standing there with a vicious aura and radiating an ominous purple energy. 『
Hyung, how’d you…!』

Jeong-woo was about to shout at him to return, but the entity that looked like Yeon-
woo growled and cut him off. “Who says you’re not real, you idiot!”

『What?!』

“You’re my brother. No matter what bullshit anyone says, you’re my brother, and that
fact doesn’t change.”

Jeong-woo’s eyes shook. Yeon-woo’s eyes flashed with a purple light that looked
insane.

“Stop with that bullshit and come back. Now!” Yeon-woo spread his right hand and
made a grasping motion, as if he had no intention of listening to what Jeong-woo had
to say. A vortex appeared in the air, sucking in Jeong-woo’s body. It happened so fast
that he didn’t even have a chance to avoid it.

At the same time, Yeon-woo glowered at Allforone’s gaze beyond the illusory world.
He unfurled his wings to leave the ashy fog with Jeong-woo. Allforone quickly
projected his mind power to catch the brothers, and the ashy fog gathered to chase
after Yeon-woo. It was his opportunity to take care of the irregulars once and for all.

“Faust. Block him.”

「Yes… sir.」

However, on Yeon-woo’s orders, space split between them, and two Inferno Sights,
blazing more majestically than ever, appeared. Yeon-woo’s unification with the
Demonism had temporarily restored Boo’s memories and abilities from his past life,
and now he stretched his hand out towards his old enemy.

Boom! The explosion blew away Allforone’s fog. Yeon-woo’s attacks didn’t end there.
The Cast of the Black King suddenly trembled from the activation of a power.

[Summoning of the Dead has activated.]

[Who will you summon?]

“Summer Queen.”

At that moment, the sky opened up.

『Hyung, what…?』 As he fell from the sky into his brother’s arms, Jeong-woo
couldn’t keep his wits together. He had no idea what was going on. How could the
dog-tired guy in a desperate condition pierce through the illusory world with his
strength?

Why was he calling out Faust, the legendary great mage who had stood against
Allforone a long time ago? Why had the body of the Summer Queen, who had died so
miserably, appeared? The sky that he’d just departed was now filled by a dragon who
was dozens of meters in size.

Although it was a Bone Dragon stained with demonic energy, it emanated Dragon
Fear like a living dragon, as though it were the only thing that could exist in the
world. The dragon roared, flapping its skeletal wings and making the atmosphere
shake.

Jeong-woo had observed Yeon-woo’s subspace multiple times, so he’d seen the Bone
Dragon before. However, the dragon in the sky was vastly different. It was stronger
and fiercer, and the energy of its Dragon Fear was strangely familiar.

‘No way… ’ Jeong-woo’s eyes widened. “Ismenios?”

Just then, the Bone Dragon’s thoughts were delivered to Yeon-woo and Jeong-woo. 「
This is the only time I will help you, since that guy is someone I want to get rid of.」
The sunken eye sockets of the Bone Dragon simmered with purple light, displaying
her deep rage towards Allforone.

It was a fury that was directed towards a being that had hunted down her species
and stood unsurpassed through the thousands of years of her existence. With her
power, she absorbed the stage as her domain, and the laws floated around as
different magic attacks poured down on Allforone.

Each magic attack had outstanding force, exploding with intense heat and firepower.
It was a strength that matched the one she’d demonstrated at her peak when she
was still alive. The purple light near her uvula appeared to have the Soulstone’s
energy, and it glowed instead of her Dragon Heart.

‘It really is her.’ Jeong-woo stared at the Bone Dragon in disbelief. He never imagined
that the arrogant being who ruled at the top of the Tower her entire life would
appear in that state.

The Bone Dragon had been created out of her own corpse, and yet not only had she
descended, she’d even responded to the call of her killer. From what Jeong-woo knew
of her, she would rather have a glorious death over such dishonor. Also, she had
particularly detested him when he was still alive even though they had once been
close, and he tried to untie the knot in her heart. Despite that, he still couldn’t
understand why she was helping him.

The Bone Dragon turned to Jeong-woo. Had she felt Jeong-woo’s curious gaze? 「
Back then, why did you… 」 Her thoughts faded away, and the Bone Dragon stared at
Jeong-woo for a while. All kinds of emotions flashed on her face, but she didn’t say
anything. Then, she turned her large head to Allforone and flew up in the sky.

The Bone Dragon immediately arrived before Allforone in an instant. Thick magic
power gathered in her mouth, and Breath gushed out. Boom! Rumble! Countless
explosions blasted within Allforone’s fog, and Faust’s Inferno Sights pushed the
darkness as they began to creep up on Allforone.

Tap! Jeong-woo looked blankly at the scene, only regaining his senses as he landed
on the ground. He looked at the entity who looked like Yeon-woo. In Jeong-woo’s
eyes, he was still his brother. Jeong-woo knew Yeon-woo had merged with something
powerful, but his brother still felt the same about him.

Jeong-woo only felt… terribly sorry. His brother had been so desperate to find him,
but even after his long search, he’d only found a copy. Jeong-woo was about to say
something when Yeon-woo suddenly struck the back of his head. Smack!

Jeong-woo’s voice rose despite himself. 『The hell! What are you doing?!』

“If you do something useless like this one more time I’m really going to beat you up.”

『But I’m not…!』

Smack!

『Dammit! That hurts!』

“I’m hitting you, that’s why it hurts.”

『The f—!』

Smack!

『Stop!』 Jeong-woo wrapped his hands around his head at the pain. He didn’t know
what Yeon-woo had eaten to become this strong, but his head felt like it was about to
fall off. Yeon-woo’s eyes looked impassive. “Does it hurt?”

『No, duh!』

“Why are you saying you’re not real?”

『What?』

Yeon-woo’s words were so completely unexpected that Jeong-woo’s eyes widened.

Yeon-woo said in a low voice, “You speak the same way, think the same way, and hurt
the same way. You share memories with me and regret the past, too. So let me ask
this.”

Jeong-woo thought Yeon-woo’s glowing purple eyes looked sadder than usual.

“Are you real?”

『What, you wanna discuss all that philosophy we learned in high school again?
Existentialism, that stuff?』

“Call it whatever you want. But keep this in mind.” Yeon-woo stretched his hand out
towards Jeong-woo’s head. Jeong-woo instinctively flinched, but… his brother only
patted his head gently. “You’re my brother, no matter what anyone says. You’re my
nice but stupid brother who worked harder than anyone else to save our mother,
looked for me desperately, and waited for me.”

Jeong-woo couldn’t speak.

“So don’t think of going anywhere.” Yeon-woo walked past Jeong-woo. He was going
to join the battle with the Summer Queen and Boo/Faust.

Jeong-woo stood still for a while, not looking at Yeon-woo. 『Who’s he calling
stupid?』 Tears dripped from his face as he grumbled. 『Why is he acting all high
and mighty?』 His shoulders dropped as his head bowed. 『Fuck.』 He hugged his
fading body, which continued leaking letters. Spark. His body was falling apart.

***

Plod. Plod. The thing that looked like Yeon-woo walked slowly. His eyes were fixed on
Boo/Faust, the Summer Queen, and Allforone in the sky.

Rumble. Crash. Boom. The battle was so extreme that it seemed as though the stage
would be crushed. The Bone Dragon’s scarlet Breath of the Bone Dragon turned the
sky red, and heat waves shimmered in the air. The ground turned into a barren
wasteland that couldn’t even support a single second of life.

Boo/Faust gathered fire in his right hand. The Hell Fire that he preferred to use
when he was alive uncurled and columns of fire shot up from the ground, reaching
dozens of meters in the air. Clumps of fire fell like rain due to Meteor Striker.

His left hand, which ruled death, pointed at the ground, releasing the thousands of
souls in Yeon-woo’s Soul Collection. They began eating away at the fog. Those who
gorged themselves too much either exploded or else merged with other souls to
grow in size.

Flames danced on the ground, souls wandered, and darkness fell from the sky. It was
a horrifying sight that seemed to be straight out of the hell in legends.

Allforone tried to stop them with the power that could force the laws of the stage to
change, but their resistance only grew fiercer. The High Guardians looked on, far
from the battlefield, and sighed. They had already suffered during the incidents of
the twenty-third floor. This was like deja vu for them.

Furthermore, many players had gotten caught up in the damage to the stage and
were in danger. Their list of problems went on and on. But the source of the
problems, the entity that looked like Yeon-woo, acted as though it weren’t a big deal
at all.
Pieces of the Ruyi Bang slowly floated out and danced around him with every step he
took. Flash! Sparks flew between the pieces and Yeon-woo. The sparks grew as more
pieces appeared and the more violently they danced.

It was clear that the Ruyi Bang pieces were rejecting Yeon-woo. Something in Yeon-
woo repelled the divine iron of the Ruyi Bang. However, the entity similar to Yeon-
woo continued to pull the pieces into darkness, knowing full well that he risked
being sealed in the Ruyi Bang.

His skin tingled in an annoying manner, but his eyes remained locked on Allforone.
The residual ego’s nagging wish was to escape. Since it wasn’t something as difficult
like resurrection or rescue, the entity didn’t mind granting it. He left the main ego
the task of seeing it through against a single opponent: Allforone.

As he stayed inside Yeon-woo, he had loathed even just the sound of the name. He
wanted to see if Allforone still lived up to his past abilities. “Although there are limits
to this body,” the corner of Yeon-woo’s lips rose, “it’ll be fun since I have the throne.
Keekeekee!”

With his strange laugh, the entity that looked like Yeon-woo extended his hand
towards Allforone. Clink. The chains on Yeon-woo’s right arm, the Despair of the
Black King, made a sound.

Clatter. The chains began to unwind like bandages. It was the first release of the
divine iron, and the Ruyi Bang pieces harmonized with the chains. “Extend, Ruyi.”

At the command, the Ruyi Bang pieces glowed with light and began to connect to the
long chains. Clank. Clank. The chains grew longer until one end was sucked into a
different dimension.

Urng! Six points of nothingness burst open in the fog between the Bone Dragon and
Boo/Faust, and the chains popped out of each one. Clatter. The chains moved quickly
to dig into the fog.

The Illusory world was already damaged by Jeong-woo’s letters, and the attack of the
Bone Dragon and Boo/Faust weakened it to the point of cracking. Since divine iron
could invalidate all laws, the illusory world shattered. Crash! However, the chains
only dug in deeper, reaching to the core and clattering as they wrapped around
something in the empty space.
“Gotcha, you rat.” Yeon-woo smiled like a fisherman who had caught a big haul. He
pulled the chains in his right hand. The chain suddenly tensed in mid-air, as though
they would snap. Then, it was quickly sucked into the nothingness to force itself on
Allforone’s mind power.

Allforone tried to resist, but accompanied by the sound of tearing space, his mind
power was flicked out of the illusory world. The ashy fog and auroras cleaved across
the sky without a core to stabilize them. As powerful shockwaves pulsed out,
Allforone’s fallen mind power slowly took on a human form and landed on the
ground.

Because of his long hair, which fell past the hips, it was hard to tell what Allforone’s
appearance or gender was. However, his appearance befitted someone who wasn’t
known to many. A heavy fog floated up from below to cover Allforone’s body.

The Bone Dragon spewed out a condensed Breath with incomparable power,
planning to blow Allforone away. A fiery tornado crushed Allforone’s mind power.
Boom! There was no other way to describe the situation other than that the world
itself was melting. The earth sank deeper and deeper, and even the hard bedrock
liquefied from the heat. Flames flared at the edges of funnel-shaped craters with
diameters dozens of kilometers long. Magma overflowed, melting rock as it passed.
The cracked ground looked like a turtle shell, and white steam floated over it.

Boom!

But the destruction didn’t stop there. The Breath’s power shook the fault lines
underneath the ground, and the resulting earthquakes were of such high magnitude
that the ground seemed to rise and fall in waves.

Allforone’s mind was pushed far away; the intertwined chains around one of his
arms made it impossible for him to escape and the Breath hit him directly.

His condition was clear through the remnants of fog. Just when it appeared as if the
fog would be completely blown away, space suddenly opened behind Allforone.
Boo/Faust’s eyes appeared.

「Death.」 Boo/Faust stretched out his hand through the emptiness. His skeletal
hand touched Allforone’s back gently, but its effect wasn’t gentle at all.

Boom! Boom! An invisible strength pounded at Allforone as though he were a large

bell.

〈Soulish Grace〉

It was a debuff attack that gathered the common, ordinary souls and shot them out.
They not only attacked the opponent physically but also forced a curse on him.
Naturally, the greater the number of souls being used, the more powerful the curse.

As the Soulish Grace intensified, Allforone’s trembling also grew more violent. The
fog scattered as though it were about to vanish completely, and the curse relentlessly
assimilated with Allforone’s mind, putting him in an increasingly critical situation.

Swish. Meanwhile, the chains tightened even more and prevented Allforone’s mind
from moving. Since they were made of divine iron, they not only bound through
physical means but also bound spiritual beings and objects as well.

Of course, Allforone was just as fearful of the same iron that frightened gods and
demons. Also, since Allforone had only sent his mind, no matter how much he used
his magic power to cut through the chains, the chains only dug deeper and
ravenously gobbled up his magic power. He attempted to use Shukuchi to escape but
his attempt failed, as well.

『Is not being able to use magic power always so uncomfortable?』 Allforone’s mind
laughed bitterly in frustration. He’d failed the players’ skills by interfering in the
system, and now his magic power was restricted. Even the skills and powers he was
so proud of were failing.

Finally, most of the fog was gone, and Boo/Faust took the opportunity to push his
hand further. Kyaaaaa! Thousands of souls were blown into a great blade that
created a fissure in the air, rushing to chop Allforone’s mind, which loomed over it.

Allforone only felt one emotion towards Boo/Faust: fury. 『Oh dear.』 He sighed,
thinking he would really be defeated at this rate. All he had wanted to do was to
retrieve the inappropriate throne from the lower world and return after taking care
of the irregularities. Things had become more complicated than he expected with the
blooming of darkness, and the resurrection of those that he’d killed.

The Summer Queen and Faust had once caused him trouble, so if they fought against
him with the darkness on their side, it wouldn’t be easy. 『I suppose… I’ll have to
play along for a bit.』

His defense of the seventy-seventh floor would grow weaker but he would become
that much weaker, but he steeled himself, thinking that would be better than
darkness causing chaos in the lower world.

Suddenly, two eyes flashed through the dark fog. Allforone released his level. Boom. A
fierce wind rose, created by Allforone’s mind. It stretched in all directions, stirring
the air so powerfully that the powerful Breath that nearly annihilated the stage was
pushed back. The space around it was destroyed.
Boo/Faust, who was hiding in the otherspace, was blown away too. However, he
could recover endlessly as long as he had a life vessel, so he immediately reappeared
high up in the sky. When he looked down, he saw that there was nothing left of the
destroyed stage.

Allforone’s mind stood there,with a grimace of annoyance. The ashy fog turned paler
and flared up violently. Then, the white fog flowed into its core and took the form of
something that looked human.

Although he didn’t reveal his appearance, it was a big shift from how he’d originally
hidden himself in the fog. Strangely, his gaze could be read since he was likely using
the Thousand Li Eyes, which could see anything.

The ashy fog grew clearer and turned into an intense light, as though it were the only
star shining in a dark, red sky, veiled by a celestial gas. However, on further thought,
it seemed more like a sun, the only source of light in a galaxy of darkness.

「A… alter-ego.」 Boo/Faust clucked his tongue. The newly awakened alter-ego was
exuding a solid presence compared to the mind that it replaced. If anyone could hear
his thoughts, they would have thought him insane. Allforone’s mind alone could
crush the stage, but to Boo/Faust, the only thing that seemed to matter to him was
that the alter-ego, which was superior in power to Allforone’s mind, was simply
solid.

In fact, the Summer Queen and Boo/Faust truly felt this way. They were among the
few who had challenged Allforone throughout the long history of the Tower. And so
far, Allforone hadn’t shown anything that could be compared to the power they’d
experienced while fighting him.

Boo/Faust had been provoking Allforone to force him to demonstrate his full power,
and he had finally gotten his wish. However, Allforone’s strength was truly savage,
and Boo/Faust felt as though old memories buried in his subconscious were being
unearthed again.

If a mere alter-ego could emanate so much strength, what would it be like if his true
body descended? Boo/Faust narrowed his eyes. Their plan wasn’t just to pull down
Allforone’s alter-ego, but to draw out his true body from the seventy-seventh floor.

The darkness hadn’t properly bloomed because the vessel wasn’t complete yet, but
the Summer Queen and Faust wanted to fulfill their life’s mission since they were
already working together anyway.

Boo/Faust didn’t even want to think of his first death. Just when he’d reached his
goal of darkness,

Allforone had suddenly interfered. Boo/Faust was determined to make him pay the
price for ruining his research, even though hundreds of years had already passed.

「Fool. Do you think that’s the end?」 The Bone Dragon suddenly smirked.

Clatter. Boo/Faust’s head turned into her direction, eyes filled with dissatisfaction.
They were working together because of a common enemy, but they definitely hadn’t
been friendly with each other when they were still alive. In fact, they were closer to
being enemies.

Faust had displayed his madness when he’d made contracts with gods from other
worlds just for his research, and the Summer Queen had ruled over the Tower for
thousands of years as the leader of Red Dragon. They had fought every chance they
got, reducing the battlegrounds to ashes each time and making players run away in
panic as soon as the two were in the same place. Their enmity got so bad that even
the arrogant Red Dragon avoided Faust as much as possible.

They each didn’t have a good impression of the other, and if not for the great roof of
darkness over them, it would have been impossible for them to work together like
this. There was a reason why the Summer Queen was on the darkness’s side--
although her grudge against Allforone was part of it, she also had many things she
wanted to ask Heaven Wing Cha Jeong-woo.

「What… 」

「Look over there, you stupid idiot. Can’t you get a grip on yourself even after being
resurrected?」

Boo/Faust didn’t like the Bone Dragon’s tone, but he knew she never spoke
nonsense, and so he turned to look. His eyes widened immediately.

The aura around Allforone continued to grow stronger, making the stage quake. It
didn’t seem like he would stop after releasing his level.
「Is it possible?」

「Yes, you fool. That’s no alter-ego.」 The Bone Dragon growled. 「It’s his real body.
」 Roar. The Bone Dragon spewed her Breath at Allforone once more. The blaze was
powerful enough to make the atmosphere sizzle, but Allforone easily pushed it aside
with a wave of his hand. Then, he took a step forward and his body suddenly
vanished, only to reappear in front of her.

『It’s been a while, Ismenios.』 Allforone pulled his fist back and swung it at the
Bone Dragon. 『I don’t feel very pleased that a dragon who should follow natural
order has come back like this.』 A shock wave rippled through the atmosphere.

The Bone Dragon quickly unfurled her wings and used Blink to avoid it, but the wave
followed her and struck her. Although it was only a single blow, it destroyed half of
her body right away.

The darkness covered her and quickly restored her body, but the Bone Dragon’s eyes
narrowed, displeased. 「Damn you!」

Swoosh. Once again, her Breath rushed out. Allforone waved his hand again and
pushed the Breath away, and with Shukuchi, he appeared behind Boo/Faust.

As though he were expecting Allforone’s movements, Boo/Faust instantly vanished,

leaving behind various magic squares that shot out Hell Fire and curses at Allforone.
However, these attacks only vanished like melting snow against the light that
Allforone emitted. The backlash turned the attacks into a curse of light and sent it
back to Boo/Faust.

Since Boo/Faust had lived through death, he was vulnerable to Allforone’s holy
power, and he was paralyzed, his hand beginning to scatter even though it was
wrapped in darkness. The souls circled around him protectively, only to be purified.
They disappeared instantly, and Hell Fire and other magic were annulled.

Thinking he’d be in danger if this kept up, Boo/Faust attempted to leave the
battlefield to deal with the holy power eating away at his soul. Using Blink, he tried
to hide in a cave, but Allforone followed at his heels with Shukuchi, as though he
refused to let Boo/Faust go.

To Allforone, Boo/Faust were like cows to be butchered, creatures that had to be

killed after coming back against the natural order of things. Allforone’s pursuit of
Boo/Faust made the space of the stage crack like glass, the fractures spreading like
spiderwebs and demolishing the laws around them.

The Bone Dragon established laws to help Boo/Faust and spewed her Breath, but
each time, the laws were restored and her Breath was left in the emptiness. They had
successfully pulled Allforone’s true body from the seventy-seventh floor, but his
power was overwhelming them.

Boom! Boo/Faust was blown away in the broken space from Allforone’s powerful
punch. Allforone quickly chased after him to finish him off and sliced his hand down.
Just as the light was about to split Boo/Faust, something pulled the chains wrapped
around Allforone.

『Oh dear.』 Allforone was sucked into emptiness. By the time he collected himself,
something that looked like Yeon-woo gripped his collar and growled,“You impudent
fool. Who are you trying to touch?”
Allforone yanked Yeon-woo’s hand from his collar with so much force that he nearly
ripped off Yeon-woo’s right arm. At the same time, he turned and lashed out with his
other hand, which radiated a brilliant light like the sun splitting through darkness.

Flash! Allforone’s light contained an incredible amount of holy power that could
chase ghosts and evil spirits away. The darkness of the creature that seemed like
Yeon-woo was composed of death and chaos, which meant that it was at odds with
Allforone’s light. Since it had the power to illuminate the entire world in the blink of
an eye, it meant that it could easily incinerate the creature that seemed like Yeon-
woo. It was why Yeon-woo didn’t dare face it directly.

Boom! He projected darkness to the ground. The earth moved according to his will,
sending up dirt to create a wall separating him from Allforone. From far away, it
looked as though a mountain were moving.

Allforone’s light was blocked by the wall and turned into a tornado. Yeon-woo
backed away. Although a wall had risen between him and Allforone, it only managed
to partially block the light, and half of Yeon-woo’s body had been blown off. He
quickly recovered, the darkness flowing out of the Cast of the Black King and quickly
restoring his body.

Just then, the space behind the retreating Yeon-woo opened and Allforone appeared.
『Where do you think you’re going?』 He had activated his signature skill, Shukuchi,
which allowed him to use the veins along the ground to reach any spot he wanted. He
reached out to Yeon-woo, and there was another explosion of light.

Yeon-woo flapped his wings and came to a quick stop. He turned with his left hand
extended. Darkness shot out like a blade and penetrated the light. Boom! Boom!
Rumble! Shockwaves rippled out one after the other as the darkness clashed with the
light. The light tried to swallow up the darkness, while the darkness tried to
extinguish the light.

The creature that seemed like Yeon-woo didn’t even seem to notice any injuries as he
threw himself forward.

[Regeneration]

The Regeneration skill he learned to catch up to Allforone combined with the

darkness, granting him an ability to recover that was close to his Immortal skill. Even
as the light tore his body to shreds, the darkness splashed like ink to heal him. Soon,
Yeon-woo had reached Allforone, and he stretched his hand out once more. Vigrid
tore out of subspace into his hand, and he swung it with the power of the Eight
Extreme Swords.

Crash! The eight trigrams from Qian to Xun activated in order, with Heaven Bracket
amplifying its strength to completely sever Allforone’s arms and legs. He attempted
to set a curtain of light around himself, but Vigrid just cut through it, digging in even
deeper.

However, Allforone wasn’t about to take the attacks lying down. His Immortal meant
that no matter how critically he was injured, he would recover. Thousand Li Eyes
gave him the ability to penetrate through his surroundings, and he could grasp Yeon-
woo’s movements right away.

To Allforone, a body was nothing more than a disposable item that could easily be
replaced. Thwack! Allforone was decapitated, but his headless body continued to
move closer to Yeon-woo. Boom! His body used Shukuchi to appear behind Yeon-
woo, this time fully recovered. He brought his hand down on Yeon-woo. Thwack!

“Ugh!” Yeon-woo’s neck was almost sliced through. The light divided the darkness,
creeping in like poison to stop his Regeneration skill from working. The creature that
seemed like Yeon-woo gritted his teeth and twisted to the side, brandishing Vigrid at
Allforone.

Allforone sacrificed his left arm and used Shukuchi to appear in Yeon-woo’s
blindspot. Just as his open hand was about to reach Yeon-woo’s chest, the chains
around his arm suddenly tightened and pulled him back.

Clatter! It didn’t matter how many times his limbs were sundered; the chains were
tied to his soul, so it wasn’t easy to escape them. Emptiness opened, and Allforone
found himself in front of Yeon-woo, whose face was twisted savagely.

“You rat!” Yeon-woo stabbed Vigrid into Allforone’s neck, but Allforone used
Shukuchi to appear behind Yeon-woo again. He aimed for Yeon-woo’s waist, and
Yeon-woo was forced to twist his body in the opposite direction. However, he
managed to pull Allforone closer to him with the chains.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Space opened, closed, twisted, and broke. The creature that
seemed like Yeon-woo and Allforone played their game of tag obsessively. Darkness
and light confronted each other, scorching the stage over and over.

As if reminding everyone of her presence, the Bone Dragon stretched her head back
and spewed Breath. 「Death… to a… deathless… one.」

Boo/Faust drew hundreds of magic squares in the sky and rained down attacks.
Meteors of Hell Fire fell to the ground. Boom!

***

The players watched as the two beings, who were close to superior-level deities and
had legendary accomplishments. battled in the sky.

“The fuck.”

“Is that possible?”

They were left speechless.

“May the blessing of the heavens be with…” Creutz was praying on one knee, shocked
as his assumptions and views of the world were crushed. With Zulfikar stuck in the
ground and a large barrier stretching around him, he prayed again and again for
fortune to bless Yeon-woo.

Jeong-woo watched with a nonplussed expression, his eyes never straying from the
battlefield. More often than not, they were fixed on the creature that seemed like
Yeon-woo. As soon as he was rescued, Jeong-woo knew that this Yeon-woo was not
the Yeon-woo he knew. It was like he had been possessed by something.

Jeong-woo was familiar with the appearances of possessed players. It was a

symptom of divine sickness, which frequently struck Apostles. Constant contact with
great beings often made the soul grow muddled, and in the end, they would be
swallowed up by the god they served. Most Apostles lived with this risk in exchange
for power, and even Vieira Dune had suffered it multiple times, growing nearly
delusional with fear because of it.

It was happening to Yeon-woo, but as far as Jeong-woo knew, Yeon-woo didn’t serve
anyone. Still, he was definitely possessed by a divine being—and not a minor one. It
was something large, something on the same level as Mother Earth. However, he had
no idea who or what it was, despite having repeated the special benefit countless
times.

It was surely an extraordinary being if it could bring back two dead players and even
go toe to toe with someone like Allforone, whom most divine beings couldn’t defeat.
Yeon-woo was in a perilous situation, but even then, he was worried about Jeong-
woo. Jeong-woo’s heart felt like it was being ripped apart, and he could only feel
sorry for his brother, who was trying to protect him even though he wasn’t the real
Jeong-woo.

Psssss. On top of that, his body was finding it difficult to maintain its form. Letters
leaked out as his spirit scattered. His body was so frail that it might break with just a
touch. The only reason he could resist was his anxiety over his brother and his
longing to stay.

“Mr. Cha Jeong-woo?”

Jeong-woo’s thoughts were interrupted when someone called his name. He turned
his head and swallowed. 『Yvlke.』

“Ohyo ohyo. Ohyohyo! It’s a completely different experience meeting you like this. It
truly is nice to see you. It’s been so long. Ah, it hasn’t been that long for you though, I
presume?” Yvlke adjusted his monocle and burst out laughing. He knew the exact
details of the special benefit.

『Why is the system’s chief administrator… 』

“Shh!” Yvlke raised a finger to his lips before Jeong-woo could finish. His ferocious
goblin eyes curved in a smile. “That’s a secret between the two of us.”

Jeong-woo didn’t reply.

“Ohyohyo. I like that you’ve always understand what I’m saying. Listen, let me give
you a gift.”
Jeong-woo’s eyes narrowed. The Yvlke he knew wasn’t the kind of person who would
give something for nothing. As if he knew what Jeong-woo was thinking, Yvlke
grinned and clapped gently. Suddenly, white steam burst out of Jeong-woo’s body.
The stream of letters slowed, and his fading body grew clearer. 『This is…?』

“The person over there requested that you be fixed, no matter the cost.”

『What…?』 Jeong-woo’s eyes widened. At first, he didn’t know what Yvlke meant
but he soon realized that Yeon-woo was investing his exceptional amount of karma
in him.

Jeong-woo clenched his teeth. It was necessary to have karma as one climbed the
Tower. The more you had, the greater the rewards you received. At times, you could
even boost your abilities dramatically. Even though Yeon-woo’s level was advanced,
considering how many floors he had yet to climb, he still needed karma.

In fact, he needed more karma precisely because he was so skilled. The price to
climb higher was greater. Yeon-woo shouldn’t be using up his karma on Jeong-woo,
but he had given it all up so that Jeong-woo could stay alive for a little while longer.

“You’re my brother. No matter what bullshit anyone says, you’re my brother, and that
fact doesn’t change.”

Jeong-woo clenched his fists tightly. His brother was a fool. This wouldn’t accomplish
more than simply slowing the speed of his body’s disintegration. Complete
restoration was impossible, and they were only delaying the inevitable. He forced
down his emotions and turned to Yvlke. 『Yvlke, I have something to ask… 』

“Guardians cannot interfere or participate in players’ businesses, but… in

consideration of our long friendship, I’ll answer any reasonable questions you may
have. And there’s still a lot of karma left as well.”

Jeong-woo knew Yvlke was only replying out of his own amusement, but he
pretended not to know.

“Ohyohyo! Well, what do you want to know?”

Looking into Yvlke’s eyes, Jeong-woo asked, 『Then… where’s the real Cha Jeong-
woo?』
“He…” Yvlke’s gaze dropped slightly. “Doesn’t exist. Anywhere.”